mmmim M : ; - i ■ 1 in M COLLECTION OF PURITAN AND ENGLISH THEOLOGICAL LITERATURE LIBRARY OF THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY 72? 9 PRINCETON, NEW JERSEY i T$T * I (PEACEABLE! i AND £ , * I TEMPERATE PLEA| ? *£ FOR it PAVLS PRESBYTERIE SCOTLAND, OR Amodeft and Brc iherly Difpme of the government of the Church of SCOTLAND. Wherein, Our Difcfpline is demon fixated to be the true Apoftolick way of divine Truth, and the Arguments on chc contrary are friendly dif- folved, the grounds of Separation and the Indepen- cie of particular Congregations, in defence of Ecclefiaflicall presbyteries, Synods And "PET Aflcu 4 bhc«3 arc examined and tryed. ^u By Samuel^Rutherfurd VxokKor of Divinity at Stint Andrews. Tr P* A l. 48.12. Walke About Z\on,and goe round about her, rS tell the Towers thereof. ^C VBR. 13. mttrke yee Kelt her 'Bufwarkj, confder herTal- *$£• iacesy that jce may tell (it) to the fenerations following . *^C LONDON, ^£ Printed for Iubn Bartle. at the ^niic-CupueareS 1 X^jHw-gitt, 1^41, "V> *Jv jji #}i »}v Jp. »p- ij<- >}». »J< JJl i}i /Jl Jjl jjjl J}1 JJl ij t jjt TO THE HONOVRABLE And truly Noble Lord, Larle of lindfey^ Lord John Parbroth, &e. one pf his Mnjcfties Honourable Privy Councell. (jrace, Mercy And Peace, &c. Onfidering (my -Lord) your Lordflvps good minde and conftant fide- lity and care in advan- cing this blefled Refor- mat ion % and /ending both your Iboulders to holdup the Kingdome of cur Lord J p. s u s, and aU jo your (ingular n§e& and reaUaffetliontotbi* famomVmy>erfit)y and the faculty of DiXimty mtbis Society , it bought it rather a matter of dtbtfull neurit y, then of arbitrary elettion and tboije, that this littU peece that pleadttb for A i the %*< The Epiftlc Dedicatory, the Government of tbe Church of Scotland, fbould thrufl it felf through the thick and throng ofrnwy worthier monuments of Learning un- der the honourable Pxtrociny of your Lordjbips name. I am not ignorant that two blocks clofetb thepajfaget$ many of greater parts and abilities then i am> toadde ( I mty have leaveto borrow the word) to the Preffis child-birtktraVeDing icdcf.n.ia. mthnoend 0/making many books, and tbefe be the opinions of men, and the event of Prin- ting : Imtyfay of the former \t hat Opinion is a Witch and a great Inchantreffe, while mm call for Bookes, as nice banqueters call for du fbes to the Table ', for they make fucb wide oddes betwixt tatte-pUafantandgoodnejfe of meat y as iftheyyoerefwornetothe roofe of their mouthy rather then to health and life ; fotbat his much tnoreobviou* topleafefew, andgratifie nonc $ then tofatisfieaH* And for the event , it is not unlike dicing^ for it is doubt fome if Fame be** notaloUpri^e in v>riting y and if the game goc~* nor crofe the Abhors baire. And fucb is our cor- ruption f bat the ay re or figures of a printed name is a peece of our felf, and as our skin wherin our fitfb mi hones an kindly incbalmbered, andfe were moji tender of one penny, breadth of this hide The Epiftlc Dedicatory. bide, or of letting one droppe of bloud of this hmde fad to the Earth, NotWith/landmg of the/e prejudices, 1 halve, howbeit rnott unable, dared to appzare alfo in the Prefje, to fay fomewbit in way of a peaceable defence of our Church-government in Scotland, The pern of the worthy Reformers of theChriflian Chur- ches haye heme Jo blejjed in the conjeience, if not in the e^vill eye ofenbat Prelates have attempted a- gain [I Presbytemll Qo^vtrnement^ but one /aid fjl™£* fejr wen* lkeleeve Iesus to be a good man, and the Evangell bleffed, becaufe Satan, malice and Pcrfccutours have done (o much againft them both with fire and tortures. What dujl of late hart they rai* fed againU it ? in Churchy State y Court) Par* Jiamentj three Kingdomes, wRome, in tbc^ heart of %jrg and many others , in Gampo *' 1 *' 1 *' Martio, in open fidd, yea in the Sea t that the S:a (hmld ff>?ake contrary w that (lil(L* €mt ,6 A o. of the Prophet, 1 travel! in birth, I bring up children, and nothing could be the reafon^ pr.48 but they fav> the Woman looking foorth as the morning, faire as the Moone , cleare as the Sunne, terrible as an Army with ban- ners, and when they law Mount Zwbeau- tifull in fituation, they marvelled, they ioh.v^. wcre troubled and haded away. Andwhat darmg in\okncy fe this ? when the Prelate^ could not finde his Father, and thought fbame of his native Father Diotrephes, that on*L> nrJcc n D.Hall and others have put him in the line m**X™' °^ r ^ e ^ 09(i r V a ^ sprinted him an office* jure The Epiftlc Dedicatory. jure divino, by drvine right ; Tbeir Prede- ce (fours were content of the good old, jus hu~ manum. Yet I hope, put the Prelate in the Cak ndar of veil borne officers baflard as he #, yet manymuft die ere he be here. TbU boldneffe putietbmewtmndeof theJafwgXzus ' . .* . nova nifi oritur, vetusamittitur, except Pre- lates grow in new honour they loofe their old bononr* But why may we not hope that both they> their god father the Pope, and their god Mother Rome fbaU loofe both new and eld 9 God hath fetched as broken a ship to land, and yet tbey will be of Divine Right i- Is it not true that the Learned f aid of necefity? Ncceffitati quodlibct tefum utile eft ? Any clubbe is a J word good enough for poor e necef- fty, or then it U true, Nccefficas cgentem mendaeem facit : Necejfty tumeth the poorc manmalyary or which J rather thinker Nc- ctflitasquod pofcit, nifi das, eripic. If you give not willingly to neceflity ,what it fuiteth^ it muft take it by ftrong hand an 1 club law. Christ bath f airily begun to bis VnHperjai conquefl. Gird thy fword upon thy thigh P n 4 ,.,, f . omoft mighty • dnd blefied /ball all ages to conic call all thefc Noblci who haycjhuU den Tbc Epiftlc Dedicatory, ders to tarry mo Uone to the raifing of the Wall of this Temple^ and to build the Citie szech.48.3f. whole name is the Lord is there. And in tbiscourfe (my Lord) hye y flourifbandgrow % and Jehovah build you 1 fare houfe,wfat6 is the prayer of Your Lordfhips obliged fer- vant at all rcfpe&ivc obe- dience in Christ Samuel Rutherfurd* 7? 1 To //tf Qhriftian Trader. Am bold f reverend and Chri- flian Reader ) to appeare in print to contribute my weake judgement for the govern- ment of the Church of Scot- land. Inwhichfuitelhaveto doe with foes and friends. To the former I fpeakc not now, I meane Prelates, Papiftsand haters of the truth, I doubt net but I am condemned in their books of both errours and crimes, my hope to prevaile with fu h is fmall, if that be true, Damnau lingu* njoctm htbet /vim non habet, The tongue of the con- demned hath a noife of werds, but no power to perfwade, except this be alfotrue , Magna vu've- ntatu, Truth may fwim, it cannot finke. But 1 fpeaketo the godly, the lover of the Truth, the fufferer for Truth againft Antichriftian Prelacy, (which is but fpilt Popery ,or half-dyed Papiftry) who poflibly liketh not well of Prtsbyteriall go- vernment. And to fuch I am a debtor for love, chanty, honour, and all due refpett in Chriftje- fus,and a feat and lodging in my heart and higheft (a ) cftecmc. To the Reader, thil.17. cftccrae. And to thinkc of all iuch is both, as the Apoftlc faith, JWor, meet. And a To (if it be he. fide the r ruth)an honeft and a mod innocent error. Yea and to fay to every one in whomfus reverend Bucer. Bttcer faith) there's alt qwdchrifii^ any of Chrifts Hter.sopbrm. new Creation,as Ierom laid to a iriend,f/£/ rjr quod fojjum debeo, & quodnon poflumj owe to thee what t I am able to doe, and more for thy good. And of thefe I humbly beg equity, charity, and unpartiall weighing of precious truth. I am grieved that this fbould bee put on mee which a Heathen laid on Sentm his friend, Amavit patriam qmajuam, non quia pa- warn, he loved his countrey becaufe his owne,not becaufe his countrey. Seeing it's weaknefle to overlovea Nationall faith, becaufe Nationall,and not becaufe it's faith. Truth naked and (tripped of all fupervenient relations is love worthy. And there is as great caufe of forrow that all the Lords people fbould not mind one thing, andfing one Song, and joyne in one againft the children of lob 16 i Babel, Neither fhould I feare that, animo dolenti ni- hil oportet credtre, forrow defcrveth no faith, Since my witnelTe is in heaven, and my record on high, That I both love and difpute, I contradict and I VfciLj.t* reverence at once in this Treatife, and (hall hope, if any be otherwife minded, God (hall even re- vealc this unto them. And itismcetfotodoe,fince ourPhyfician Chrift can well difference betwixt weakrefle and wickedneiTe, and will not have us caft one ftraw, before *ny whofe face is towards Heaven, to caufe them to ftumble love hatha bolome and armes to carry the weake Lambcs, and To the Reader. and is a bridge over the River to keep the weakc paflenger dry tooted. Dearly belov.d, Icr us all in one Spirit, one love, one affetfion, joyne to build the City that is named, The Lord is there. **«*-4*lf. O that our Lord would be pleaicci to fufpend the Heaven and glory of tome, and that our Heaven might for a fcafon be flayed our of Heaven, fo we might live to fee two Sifters the Daughters of one Father,and of oncMo- hcrjerufalem who is above, Britain^ s Jfracl and Indah, England and Scotland comming together, wcepirg and asking the way to Ston. and their faces thirl)trward,fayingjO«^, let in joyne our frtves to the Lord in a perpetual! Co- venant flat ]l all not be forgotten. And not that only (tor why fhould the Glory of our Royall and princely King, the plant of Renowne be confined within this narrow Ifleo Bntaine? ) but that he would makeus eye- witntff s of bs laft Marriage- glory onearrh, when he having caft the cur fed militant Babylon \ the Sea ard iowne the land of graven Im ges with brmuVne, and deftroyed Idols our of the earth, fliall be efpoufed on our elder Sifter the Church of the Jewcs, arc theful- rcflc of the Gentiles. O that Chuft would en- large h s Love bed. And O what a honcur to tha ferviuirs of theLord to beare up the tailt of Ch ift his!Vbrrnge-robe-royal], in the day of our high and loydWSolcmorJs ejpoufals. And what 3 Iccond time-Heaven were i( before eternities Heaven *o have a bed in his chariot, which is bottomed with gold and paved and flour ed with Zw^forthe daugh- ters of his laft married Jerufalem. And who know- (*i) cth T0 the Reader. eth but our Lord hath now entred on that glori- ous Marriagcfttit * Letusbeleeve,waiton, love, follow truth and pe?cc , be zealous for the Lord, and pray for the exalting of his Throqe. And fo tmswattrefreftivt lweand*hfervA»ce p Sk R.» ****** '*&ff*i*$**¥ *|«pp** *£* A Table of the Contents of the cnfuing Treatife, Chap. i. Quest. I. W' Wether the keyes of the Kingdome of Chrift he con- ferred by Chrifi Jefns upon the multitude ofbelec* nws^M upon the firfi and proper fubjett, or upon the Church- guides only f pol. Chap. 2. Qvest.2. Whether or no fome doe warrant ably prove from Scrips ture i that the power of the keyes is given to all the faithfully p. 20. Chap. 3. Qvest.j. Whether or no the Church of beleevers in a Congregation be the fir ft Church, tun-in? the hi^beft power of jurisdiction within it felfe, And that independently \and a power above and over the SlaWfhip , to conflitttte and or dune them, and to ecu- fur e, defofe and excommunicate them in the cafe of corruption ef DeUrine, and fcandals of life ana converfation? p. 30,, Chap .4. QyEST.4. Whether fir no our brethren prove ftronqlj that the (fhu if heleevers u the firft Church, having fupreame jurisdiction wer the Elder flip? p.3 8. ChAr.j. Qvest.j. Whether # no f*m& doe varrantablj Aff.rmc the fewer of (4 t) the T^c Contents. t he keyes to be originally and effenftally in the Church ofbche- vers, and in the Church guides cnly^ quoad exercitium, and from the Church of beleevers, a& the Afiftreffe Whom the guides are to ferve y and frim whom they have borrowed the t^eof the kejes . ? p. $ 2, Chap.5. Qvest.5. Whether ChriFi hath left the aftuaM government of U* Church to the multitude of beleevin f p. 6 3 . Chap. 7. Qyest-7. If there fa no true vifible Church in the NewTeflament but only one Congregation meeting in one place, and no Pres~ bytertall or representative Ci urch as they call ill p.7 o , Chap, 8. Qvest.8. Whcher or no our Saviour doth Warrant and allow a Church of Slders and Overfeers in thefe words, Mat 1 8 . J ell the Church? p.83,85 . Chap.p QyEST.p. What members are necejfarily required for the right and law full constitution of a true Politicly vifible Chnrcw, to the which We may joy n in gods worfhip f p.p 2. Chap, 10. Qvestto* Whether or no it he Ian full to fepar ate from a true Church vifible; for the corruptions of Teachers andwick^dnejfe of Pa* flors and profffors, where faith u begotten by the preaching of profeffed truth f p, 1 2 O. Chap. 11. Q^est.iu Whether or no fepar ation from a true Church, beeaufe of tbefiwtesofthcfrofejfen, and mamfcji defence of fcandalou* perfoni The Contents. pcrfonj can be proved fiom Cjods word to be lawfuU f p. 1 49. Chap. 12. Qvest.I2. Whether or no fome doe Warrant 'ably teach that Baft ifmc fhculd be adminif rated onely to Infants borne of one, at leafl of the nearefl J aients knoirne to be bcleevers 3 and Who are to be admitted to the Lords Supper f p.i 64. Chap. 13. QyEST.13. Whether or no every particular Congregation and Church hath of it felfe independent power fiom Chrifi Je^ns, to exer- cife the whole poWer of the keyes Without any fubjetlton to any fuperiour Ecclefiafticall iudicatoric ? p. 1 8 7. Chap. 14. QyEST.r4. Whether or no the power Ecclefiaflicall of Synods can be proved from the famons Counce/l holder at J crufalen:? A<5Vs J S. p.i^p. Chap. 15. Qvest.ij. Whether crnoe by other valid Arguments from CjodsWord the lawfulnejfe of Synods and Affemblics can be concluded f p.217. Chap. 16. Qvest.i£. Whether or no it can be demo nftrated from Cjods Word that aft particular Congregations have of and within them/elves f/fll power of Church-difcipline Without any fubietlien to Presbyteries, Synods, and hither Church- Affemblies? where *lfo the ejuefiion about publihe prophecy ing oj fuch gifted n.cx A* are not in office,is dtfeuffed againfi the tenent ofScparatifts? Chap. 17. QyEST.17. p.231 fVhethtr or no feme dot warrant ably uach that no mn hath The Contents. hath 'Toftor all power to preach and administer the Sacraments 04 a Paflor Without the hounds of his oVene Congregation. And from whence effentiolly is the coiling of a UWimftcr from theTresbyterj, or from the people f p. 260, Chap. 18. Qvest.iS. Certaine Quarcs or doubts following upon the 'Dofirlm ef independent Congregations? p. 27 2. CHAP.lp. QyEST.Ip. *DoubtJ generally feeming to oppofe P res by teriaU govern* want difcuffed and loo fed, as onent ruling, Elders, Deacons, Widows ,the power of Kings in matters Ecclefiafkick^ t %%® % Cha-p.20. QyEST.20. Whether or no the government of the Church ^/Scotland can he demo nfir ate from the cleare tefiimonies of Gods Word I Cha*; z* 4 ^, Chapter I. Whether the power of the Keyes of the Quest, Kingdome of C m r i s t, be conferred^ upon the multitude of believers, as upon the firft and proper fubjecft, or upon the Church-guides? He Queftionis not underftood Martha, if r of that RoyaU and Kingly po *T" lo< " 4> wcr of excellency andlrtdefen- ilencie t Cd\\cd all f #wr,whith is only in Chrlfi Icfttsfcux of the fupreme Minifteriall power, (as all expound it , Bucanus y CartVcrtght , Amefitu y Pa) ker) that is given to the Church. By the Keyes wceuinderftand not the Vonarchicall power of Teaching, fupreme defining ArticWof faith, and judging the Scriptures, as the Jefiutci ? 2 or Gtrftn. deaufer pap-confid.&.'j. lo*n. M*)»- ii Mat. \6- Occam I. I pi. n. 6. 1 Conclufion, Conclu/ioR. Aits 1. 1 4 The power of the Keyes in the Elder {hip, Chap, i . or choofing officers, andtbe power of Ordination. And* they make election of Ewers ( which by Gods Word is due to all the faithfull) an aft of jurifdiction, whereas it is a private and popular ae fatlo, that floweth from a common grace of decerning in vifiblc profeflbrs , both is 1 ufficient for Ec- clefiafticall choofing of guides, yet both is but popular , not authoritative ; but power of authoritative jurifdidtion, is gratia gratis data, a common grace given to many, that arc never converted nor faved ; yea the office of a publike guide io lave others, is given to a man that is never faved himfelfe, and requireth fomc indowmentsof governing, that arc i,X)t require i in all the faithfull , as is cleared by. PW, 1 77- » Tim, j. 1,3, 4:5 mothy 3. Therefore Cjerfon will have us to difference be- ■} ei (on ic iv.hr. twixtthefetwo, a I'aftour ad Hulhatem, and a Paftour rfd' S/^fodcpote. *"">**«, "and a called Paftour, and a called Chriftian Pa- kica & eccirf ftour. And tAlmaine proveth well, that the calling to a € '*' Church-office , is not founded upon faving faith andtha- ritie. This power of choofing is a power about the keyes,. but not a power of the keyes. 2* It is common, to all be- lievers, who arc not to take Paftours as the market goetb, upon a blinde hcarefay , but officiall authoritie is given to Demas, and ludas % and fuch men often 3 . It is given to tes^icaa^ainft women to try the fpirits , yet women have not authoritie, v£*l ca aKai " neither arc to ufurpe authoritie over men ii! the Church, Htnry Idctb Go- mntm Chap. i. not in the CMuluixcit. I defireinthe fcarc of God tb&t this may be considered by William 'Befi, Henrj Jaab, and the Author of Presbyteriall Government examined, tot our Divines, (as Dattcus) give JSSt It the thecalliimof S hurch guides to the Presbyterie, and the p«°r |c ' P;7*- approo^oi i to the people / rjme uittercnceth ret wixt the vcfnmcrI rXJ n\, cmentoi Elders, and the content of people; and Bn- n ? | >««><*' p }•/•/• j ud iciouily diftinguifheth power rroitti authorkie; 2>^llui iTi And C/Mrtr/jr, Calvin, Beza, ZuingliM^Virettis, Luther, m-thys ;j lothe fathers, Tertulli.n, ( ypnan, <^4mbrofe, Chryfo- [ *, .7 c \]\ n ftimr. In this meaning , laid isfuouftine, the keyes were V s ' 7 w 7 . • r» i i i r\ 1 / iv • ^Hcrr. in Mat. oiven in Peter to the whole Church, lo our Divines are to ,*. H*cp*uji be expounded, wbentlcy lay the power is in the Church, ,i? /'" and the cxercile of the power in the guides, for that pc- ,£«i»7i»i wer which is in the Chinch of believers, is popular, not au- P e,n *""" *'?" thontative. f„. 111. Conclnfton. The phyficall power of the keyes is *"&***<& in all profcilors, as our firft C oncluiion faith. 2. The Ivk f */,*„. ioftirot, prcme morall power in C^ ri ft Jeff", formally and inde- te*|" ift g pendently, 7*0 wee it given all frtet in Heaven and Earthy & confers.;* Cj^rftfArtt 28. 18, this included) the power of working [^ i " and the Schoole of di.sicar- P^ris t who fay, \k all the Cardinals weredesd, the faithful I c-9-a j l ™t™r^ ml l ht Mofe.SjLefierinf H mma, verbo. noUenttiigerejad excowmunicatio $. ntt. 2. faith, The Romane clergie fhould fuZffitTfiZet have the power of chooiing the Pope in that cafe. But tiigere (p*p*m) Cajetan. Tom. \,EpiH Trattat. I. Vafquez,. in impart. p"*"f^: Thomas Tom. 3. Difpttt. 244. cap. 3 . 30. 3*. doe bet- s.prtcft** eti&tf- ter fay in that cafe, the power of chooimg fhould be in the s\?t*ftSumTc:. hands of a Generail Councell, and that by divine right:Then excorn^- "• *» by their minde fupreme poweror the keyes by divine right , m^"T>'. ; ,d° l pUlC is in the hands of Church guides. But great Scho lemen 1 ■'*,-; -in; p-difp. fay, that the keyes by a miracle and extraordinary might re- * 7 f ' * 3 °' main in the body of the faithful!. But I fay in this cafe Necefsi- ty Chap, i . not in the od find iomc paftours to a congregation that were unwill ng to choolc their ovvnc El- dc rfhip, Paftours might ordaine tbcmielves Paftcrs in that cafe to thefc people, and God fhould iupply their want of popular election, and this is alls good to prove election to be in the hands of Church guides ( which both our brethren and wee deny) as the other cale is to prove the power of the keyes tobe in the multitude. But we are now disput- ing about the power of the keyes in a Church' minilleriall, which is titum heterogencum^ where the whole giveth not a denomination to the part, as every p^rt of a man is not a man, a Church made up of only believers is mimm i ^ not Chrifts organicali body ; where there are ejes, earej, and fodecedtf. c .s hands And feet , as is mcaned, Rom. 1 2. and 1 Cor, 12. for all arc here an eye of believers, and all of collatcrall and c- quall authoritic , neither is there here an eye or ?n hand in a miniftcriall function above a foote. But wee now di- fpute about the keyes of a miniif eriall Church , as Junius iaith/nadc up of integrall parts of v&t&t+h+i an j &*#**«- tfyot of Shepheards and Sheepe. V. Ccnclufion. The office bearers of the Church have the 5- Conciufio». power of the Keyes and their office immediately from Chri(f, by the im mediation of free gift: they ha\ c their of- fices from the Church, by the mediation of orderly designa- tion; feeing it ; s the Church which dcfigneth inch a man to luch an office, therefore it is laid , Eph. 4. 1 1 . He c gave (omt to be A fogies for th £ hurch, he faith not, to tie Church y as if the faithfull by an innate and received power from Chnft, did ordaine by authoritie Minifters ?s their icrvants and Deputies, for all the authoritie is C hrifts, not the belie- vers. I grant what is given for the Church, in iome ienle, is laid to be given to the Church, as Chryfottomc laid, The ; c ; A . gift of baptifmeis given to the whole Church, luttbepo- ccui ° l wer of baptiting is not given to all the believers , as to the fcbjeft. This Conclufwn I prove-i That is not to be holdcn which is \ S The fower of the K eyes m the Elder (hip, Chap.i. h not written,as our brethren hoi K So Beft, Trovers, Par* *«* churches ker, Amef CM. Iacob y (oa\{bTbecdoret,CyrM y Augtiftine y *f*^J?kc 5i?cl' Ambrofejzwt it is neither exprefly ,nor by good confeq uence ecddlfb! 1 1 1 2. in Scriptures, no precept, no promife, where all the faithful! «ckf' i \ P c°4 V ,V ty hands on men for the Miniflerie, as Titus , PahI, and the *Am*f FreOiiuic. Presbyterie doe, i Timothy 4, 14.. or where all the faith- 24«^ 9 govirnm. fall doe binde and loofe , and receive witnefles judi- «»*}■ cialiy asainft Elders, as P^cr mdTimothy have authori* Theodoret- in 1 ' t ^ « / cor. i,. tytodoc. ? r,/ y n pf°, an ' i" 2 - Argument. If the word fay that the power of the At*™/?. Plain 9. . . «? •/'in/ 1 r •■•»' 1. \mbrop in i cor. Key es is gi vpi to certainc (elect perions, and not to all oehe- 7 Cor.i»at. vcrs > t ^ lcn is not this power given to all believers: but the Bph.4.11. word faith the former, er. The Aflumption is thus proved, l£h*iQ.*iiz* ^ tnefe Offices that eflentially include both the power and *?■ the exercife of the Key es, be given to fome fdecl perfons I Argument. anc ^ not to a ^ tne &-thfull, then are not the Keyes given to all caivin in loo the faithful!: but the Lord gave the office of Apoftles, Pro- ^chnftSHn P°ets, &c. to fome only. And G od hath fet fome in the officium, cui cos Church ('then not all) firft, Apoftles, fecondarily, Prophets, *£%t£r£«* thirdly t Tcackers,&c And hee gave fome to be Apoftles (not orbis ccciefi* all) and fome Prophets \&c. Are all Apoftles t The major rnimftros decer- £ pro ^ bccau fc tQ be an A p ft\ Cj a p a ft or , &C. h tO have a power given by Chrift to ufc the keyes by preaching, bind- ? Argument. j n g and loofing,by cenfure$,as an Apoftle,' Paftor. &c. This po"cftace m, qua C a cannot be anfwered, feting there muft be another power to patrc mirtuscft. binde and loofe in Paftours, and Elders , than is in all beliej cajetM ^com- vers, women, believing children, and many believers unapt ment. ibid. f gOVCm? . com. %*. 3 ^Argument. To whomfocver Chrift giveth the power chryfefi. Apofto- Q f fa K C y es to them he gave a minifteriall fpirit by way of losconftmut hie , . '. 7 p r J / r kgaros fuos & ipcciall ambaflagc to remit and to retame fins, as the Ambai- r^llti'b. 1 2- in la ^ ors °f ^°d ln thrifts ftead , and them he fent,as thefa- loa" cL 5 5- '& the fent h;m,as is clea e in the Scripture, As t'e Father fent cjfrian dc uni- fofend I you. &c. He breat ' ed on them and (aid ' receive tutc Ecclcl. pro* J j J J ' pe inuium M it- //?tf Ho/y fares of the Church: foalfo firM^ hryfoftome y Cypria*. But this minifteriall fpirit, {hrifi gave not to all the faithtull, but only to the Apoftles, for he lent not Mary 'JWagdi- lene and Cleoph.is in this place, as M. Smith faith, and why? becaufeit is gathered from Luk.24.3 ^,34 3 ;6. That Magda- . lene and(fleophas irere there y ( faith he) when £ hriftfaid, As my Father fent me fo fend I youfT here fore Mary alfo.andCle- f*b~Smith in his ophas rectived a minifleriall power of the keyes . all as Well P a ». aU <{; «nfi«$ 1 / I i-i ^ 11 and obicrvatiuns */ the Apoftles. I anlwer , but this place is all one with againft m • Mat. 28. 18,19. where they arc commanded to preach n * rd >?-5 2 ' and baptize, which is not lawfullto women. 1 Cor. 14. 1 Tim. 2. And it is all one with the Commiffion, Markji 6 14. which is reftruted to the eleven. Another weake ground he hath, that the eleven Were not make Apofiles y untill Chrifis Afienfion, sAtt.i. Wloen the fpirit Wasfcnt^anduntiU he led captivitie c.'ptive, Ephef.q.. 1 i.but this power Was gi- ven to all the Difciples before his afcenfion. Anfwcr, a high- er meafure of the Spirit was powred on the Apoftles at Chrifts Afcenfion, and by vertuc of his Afcenfion, he ordai- ned Apoftles, Eph.<±. 11. but will it follow, none w r ere made Apoftles untill he afcended > if this were good, by vertue of his death, wee obtaine forgivenefTc of finnes, by his afcending to heaven, wcalfo afcend. But hence it (o\- loweth not , that there is no forgivencfle of finncs while Chrift die, and that there is no afcending to heaven of the fpirits of the Patriarchs and Fathers , while Chrift afcen- ded. 2 . That the Apoftles were called, and received Apo- ftlelhip from Chrift in the dayes of his flcfh,before his death,- is clearc, Matth. 1 0.2, 3 . and that they went out , and prea- ched, and caft out di vels. A fecond exception there is of fbme, whofay, a concionall or preaching power of forgiv- nejfe of finncs is rot given to all, to whom a loofing from fin* by Church cenfurcs is given , as is clear e in our Ruling Elders t ml have not power to forgive finnes by preachings yet lure pe- •wer to forgive ', binde andloofe y by Ghnrch-cenfures. Anfwcr : We may diftinguiftS where the law diftinguiiheth, for how- 7 - • bcit the power of preaching be not given formally to rule- lug Elders, yet it is effectually in the fruit given to the C the I o The power of the Keyes m the Elder fhip, Chap. xAvicfius de eonf. Tarkjr de Poli:. I.3.C.18. Cyril. in Levit.I- 9- C^yf- Horn il. in Hag- ci. U«/H.-morahc.i4 isiugufi- concr." rBeda.ir 1 Pet- 5. 'Sell Churches plea. Jacob Cjav.:. p. 90. Robin fon luftific. Smith paral di •mures, p. 5 2,5 3 4. Argument. Partner de polit. eccldr.l.3. c-2. Englifli purita- nifree, p. Presbyter. Go- vern- examined, p : 2. real" 1,2, 3 Guide to Zion , pof.58-p.31. MaM>0* Wi the 'JMulutude. 1 1 r<» he.ire t f*//rfo Church. Which of the twenty three iliall the Brother wronged have recourfe unto? (till the Church) as reafon would fay, mud bee fomc vifible Church, Scnat or judicatorie, but all thefe twenty threes met within their houies arc independent Church ts, r they be believers as we iuppofc, and all vifible Churches. Shall wee thinkc that ChriCb hath left a grieved brother to a blind,7V/r^ Church} and yet who can know this Church ? for all have alike inte- reft in Chrift, which of the twenty threes bee the Church that Chrift mcaned in thefe words, T tilths Churchy by this doctrine none can dreame. 5 Argument. The multitude of believers hath either this power of the keyes from Chrift, and from heaven; or from the earth, and from men : for I thinkc our brethren will not dreame of any ecclcfiaftick pofitive law , not war- ranted in G ods word, for a third, for this Papifts teach.This isChrifts argument for John Haptifis minifterie. If from Chrift and Heaven , it is cither from the law of nature, or from fomc di\ inc pofitive law : from nature it is not, For i . the power is not naturall, but fupernaturall, reaching a fupernaturall end, the gathering of the Saints, Eph 4.1 1,12. neither is this power wch, as can have nature for its Author, as Alm.nn faith , feeing it is above natures reach And fo al- fo faith And.DuvalUtu.K happily they fay, it is from good confequence naturall, for becaufc of the claime and mteicft that the faithful! have in Chrift, Chrifts keyes are given to them,as God giving Chrift, hegiveth all other things with Chrift. I Anfwer. This maketh no man, but a believer, yea no gifted paftour capable of the keyes, except heehave faith in Chnit, which we {"hall hereafter refute, as contrary to Scripture. • Neither can it bee from any politive law, qr grant, or promif e in the new Teftamenc , that all the mem- bers of the C hurch fhall be Princes, Rulers, Commanders, that Chrift hath left none to be over 0. her in the Lord. If this bi rr in ;ncn,it is a luunane ordinance,and cannot fta ..- what BclLrm'me iaith to this purpoie, 6. ^Argument . The power of the $cyej is 1 given to the believers as believers , cr as they arc fuch ' C 2. wl 5. Argument. sAlrrxiin&c I Ccdef. C. 2. po- teftis ccclciia- ftica non ell hu- mankus infiitui- bilis. Duvtlliui in n. TUom torn. :. dc Rim« ', 4 4 > pi- • 12 7 he fewer of the Keyes in the Elderjhip, Chap. : 'fittvalUui 2 2- to. %- tract. 4. de fum pontif. q. 3. 'Haines Dioce tryallqj.concl 3.P.84. fatk^T dc polic ecelef. 1. \'C 4* Fresbyttt Gover* examined, p- 23. I Cor, 12. 17. 24 whome God girteth for government, felecled from amongft others, if the later be faid, we have our intent , and the keyes muft be given immediately to fome feleded guides : If the keyes be given to believers , as they are fuch , and under this reduplication, Then i. All believing women and children have authoritie in the Lord over the congregation, which, zsDuvallius faith, is not to be admitted, for quod convenit yimIq convemt '&% vrwmt. Yea, 2. iaith ^Paul'Baynes, If tht power of the fyeyes and teaching had beene given to all believer s y all fhould have beene made P aft ours and Dotlours, though not to continue fo in exercifing the power. And fo all muft have the power of feeing , as the Church eyes and Watchmen, and all the power of hearing, as the Church eares, and cer- taineiy, the fecond aft: muft proceed from the effence and %fta4 Ier.23. 1,2,3 2 Cor,5-20- Mark 3,14 .A&s 1 • 8 i Cor. 4-1,2 1 Cor.4. 1 5 I Tim-4,itf. Mark 12,2 Mat. 1 3. 3 Mat- p. 38 j Cor.3-9.10 Junius lib- fing, deecclef'C.5. Chap. r. not in the ^Multitude. *3 Francif. Ithnff- anfwer to the ar- ticles of divif.p. 42-4?- Smith parallel ccnfnrcsand ob- icrvations p,6tf. Col. 4-17- Smjth ib . p $7. to whom they carry the EiVib^^yHer aids, JVitneffes, Stew- ards, Fathers, Saviours, Sowers, Reapers, builders , then they muft have, a People, Houie, Sonnes, Ground, c^c. up- on whom they exercifc their naive operations. But if all have power of the keyes, and power to edifie by binding and loofing, all fhorJd be Overfeers , Watchmen, Sheepheards, Ambatfadors, and if sll were Fathers, where were the Sons? What a worke would this be, that all Chriftians muft leave their trading, husbandry, arts, layling, and overfee the Churchy and judge and determine Church matters betwixt brother and brother. So Francis Iohnfonvczioncth : Matter Smith anfwercth two things to this. 1 » The Elders ( faith he) [hall obey the voice of the Church, in things commanded by God, and all the Saints are to obey the Elders in things com* mandedby God, and thefe may Well Jf and together. I anfwer > If- we fpeakeofdiverskindes of obedience, it is true , peo- ple is to obey the Paftours and Elders ufing the keyes , here the fheepe obey the Shepheards, and this is the obedience that Chrift hath eftablifhed in his houfe, and the Elders as Arehippus, are to heare the flock admonishing, no comman- ding as Watchmen, Fathers, Paftours by the power of the keyes, that they Would take heed to the mintfterie, Which they have received of the Lord, and this is but private admonition, that one man 9 one woman , may give to their Paftours. Now one man is not the Church bearing the keyes, but this opinion maketh Archippus and all the faithfull at Colore to bearc the keyes, and command by power of the keyes , fo that all are Fathers, Paftours ; Paftours by one and the fame power of the keyes. His fecond anfwer is. sAllare not ru- lers : An incorporation may make a Major and Sheriffs, and yet the incorporation is not a Major or Sloeriffei So the Church may make Minifters, and yet the Church it jtlfe is not proper- ly an Elder, or a 'Deacon. Anfwer , It is not alike , An in- corporation hath a priviledge, but not any princely or magi- fteriall authoritie to create a Ma/or, but the Saints have the rcgall power of the keyes from Chrift , not only to make Elders, but alfo to judge authoritatively with coequall po- wer with the Elders :by your do&rinc, if the whole inhabi- C 1 tants 1 4 The power of the Keyes m the Elder (hip, Chap, i . tantsofacitiemaymake a Major, and let thcmfelvcs down in the Bench, as collatcrall Judges with the Major, then all the inhabitants indeed were Majors , as all the Saints in £orinth did judicially excommunicate, why are they not then all Elders and Paftours? Shew us any authoritic that P a- ftours have m governing, which the meaneft of the congre- gation hath not ? And this maketh all Minifters, and all, to be Watchmen, Fathers, Overfeers. This 1 take to have Tertui.de pulKc. beene the errour of Tcrtullitn, who will have Chrift to have left all Chriftians with alike power. 8 Argument. g Argument, if there be a peculiar authoritic in Paftors over the flock, that is not in the flock , Then the keyes arc icor^.Vo. net both in the Paftourfr ', and the people : but theflrftis Kcv. 2- v. 1 4 ,io. f a y ' m Scripture, ergo, The later muft alio be faid, I prove Becanuj in Opuic. . . / " .1, i • I j contra, m. vtntr the Minor. What, rtulyejhatlcome to you with a rod y or %» ^domMis.tom. fo ve y orinthe Sfiritofmeekpeffe! alfo. Therefore 1 Verite tkefe things being abfenr, left feing prefent IJbould ufe Jharf- nejjfe, according to the poWer that the Lord hath given me, to edification, and not to deftrutlion. Hence it is that the Angels of the fevc n ( hurches in *sf(ia are rebuked for not exerci- fingdilciplincagainft /***&/, and the holders of the Do- ctrine of Batat.m: which proveth the Angels had the keyes, els all .dike had beene rebuked. Now that every one of £<* rinth hath the power of Pauls Rod , and his power given for edification,is mod ridiculous. So Becanus the Jcfuite. lecM. Can every believer fay to a Church, Shall I come to you with the Rod t Yet if ail have the keyes, as the lubjed, all have the Rod alfo. 9. Argument. p.^-.That which Chrift will have to be a miniftcriali po Efay ^i. 5 . W€r i n the members of his C hurch , to the cx» rcife therof ifay tfo'/io, 11, Chrift giveth competent and anfwerabic gifts to the forefaid «* cfed.But God neither giveth,nor hath prooii{ed,npr requi- Exoditi^ii. retn anfwerable gifts for ufing the keyes in all believers. JbSrf ' 1 : Tnerc ^ ore thrift witleth no minifteriall power of the keyes ioh,io*zi? to be in all the members of the Church. The propofitiop I te-9-i7< prove 1. GcHipromifethgiftstothepriefthoodofthenew Ttftament. As 1. Diligence, Ef*j 61. That grangers {ball fiand and feed their flocks \ 2 . Zeale , .£f*j 62. That they Chap, i . not in the CMuhhvJt. 1 5 they (ball never elve tie Lord reft. 2 . Tl:M tl if fiall be clea- //*/ With jJiMion. 2. When God lcndeth /. 4. Where the Lord giveth a calling or power, fuch as the keyes of his Kingdome, the not improving and putting the Lords Talent to the bank, is a finfull digging of the Lords Talent in the earth. Hence I defire to know from Gods word, thefe fourc things, 1 . If the power of the kcyes be given by Cbrift to all the faith- full, this power is a minifteriall calling. Where is there a pro- Kiifc for light, prudence for government, to goe out and in before the Lords people, made to every one of the Lords people? 2. Where is the tongue promifed to them all in judgement, that none uSallrefift, and the confolations pro- mifed to them, in the discharge of this- power of the keyes/ 3. Where is the Spirit of the Lord commingupon them all , and every one , that they may judge the people t 4. Where are the believers condemned for ufurping the keyes, and becaufe being ignorant they cannot difcharge that calling ? Where is the carelcfle governing of all and e- very one of the faithful! rebuked in the word of Cod , as a digging of the Lords talent in the earth? I addc two things to conrirmc this. 1. Our Divines disputing againft the great Pope,tht Bifhop of Rome, and againft the little I 3 ope , the Prelate his god-fon, and firft born, come out of the Popes lojneSy as (falnjin, Bez,.:, Junius ,Zanchius y Sadicl, Paresis, I r fine, Whtta'ker, Reynold, ar.d^yfmcfus, Raines, Parker, Didoclavius, &c. They prove , if inch power of the keyes and plenitude of order, and juri (diction, were in thefe two creatures, the P«/* and the Pre/site, the wiiedomeofChrift in his Word, fhould hive let downe the canons for the regu- lating of the power, befides the canons that conccrneth all othar Bifhops or Pattours, for the heads or Monarchs dutie in Theyotvcrofth Keyes in the Elderjh?p, Chap, i. in the common wealth, is carefully let downe in the word, as what a man the King fhouldbe; but the word hath no canons for the power of the keyes, and the regulating of that power, in aH and every believer, man and woman. 2. If God fet downe a Canon, and requires abilities in the Church guides, as Elders labouring in the word and doftrine, and governing, and in Deacons, that, he requireth not in all believers, then the power of the keyes is not in the Church guides, and in all believers alfo; but the former is faid, I Tim. 3 . for it is required in a Minifter that his power of the keyes i co™^ -may fee faid to be of God, that hcfbould rule his orvne hotifc i Pet. 5, i,, 3 \velly elfe hdft fhould he bm&tom-nu , take care to govern* the \ Tim't^9 S° Church of god * One may be a believer, and yet this is not * Tim.4.i S 2,3 requireiof him, as he is a believer, an Elder fhould notbea Lord over the Hock, it is required of a Steward, that hee bee faithfully a Steward, that he ordaine Elders, and thefe men of good re forty that he receive not an accufation againfl an El" der : No w I hope, thefe are not required of believers, as be- lievers,neither were the EpiftlestoTVw*//^ and Titus writ- ten fo much to thefe men, as believers ; as to them as holy Elders, and Patlours: And yet if the power of the keyes bee common to all the faithfully thefe Epiftles are written to all believers, primely to men, and believing children, how they fhouldufe the keyes, ordaine Elders, receive Witnefles, go- iob 5, 27 verne* the ( hurch. T>eare Brethren, fee this andconfider it for your good. 10. Argument. That which maketh the government of Gods houfe Democraticall and popular , is not to bee taught : but this Opinion is fuch , as I hope to prove hereafter. 11. Argument. If the power of the keyes be given to T^kjr de poiit.i. believers, as believers, Then all, and only believers* have the 3«**» power of the keyes: Jjhted C9nvenit.>&l"ajjw cenvenit aM)isptnhSs> That which agreeth to any thing reduplicative > and for this formall realbn, it agreeth to that fubjecl: only; But all and only believers have not the power of the keyes. for the Major, Parker teachetb, The keyes were given to Pe~ ter i * s * t{{i*** r > m ** m dfohle. I prove the Affumpn- orv Chap, i wot in the , aud^/^a- lib.io-c 5- hift. eccicf. Cyprian- greeth with them Cyprtan, the presbyters and S^ttaSt^SSa: asi ? «? Scotilh Presbyterie, and that by the 'timia gubcrnabantur. ^/* »*/: authoritie or the ancient "Fathers. Athanafiut- ^Z££Z£&g&£ conjoyneth the people and Clergie in ordinati- orom,i7*rrra. epift. ». ad Dime- on and eleSion,and giVeth to every one of them tria- Huron, in i. Ti\n. An:e- +"[,„:„ A ,„ na .-. ,**.#■ quam diaboli inftinG'u coinmnni tneir O.Vne parr. - . ^ presbytcriomm confii o ecciefu terome his minde is knowne to all. So Diony- Sf«a"^ t f,S™ s 'cot V cen fwtAhxandnn. The Synod of ^nthch^n- of ^-«?,Nar. 250. Bifliaps.mui- ting to the Church about Samofetanns, calleth tjwM^debarg^nt?. 6 ^^ themfelves Paftours, Elders, and Deacons. So eccief. c 7 . soaat . 1. 1 . 8- fliew- alfo the Councell of Carthaqc. 4. lAmbref. in eth us that then Papbrjutius,nei- ^^ ^. ♦ S r i ^ ^> ther a Biiiiep nor yet a paftwr 1 7^5c or the ancient author or that Corn- oppofed the fingie life of church- mentarie, acknowledged the government by ™nyf ^tiexandrin. dogmata the Presby tcrie to be mod ancient. And AttgH- qua- graflabantur inter ftatrcs $ft ne aeainft Crefcon. acknowledeeth this, and ( presbytem ) dilcutienda ofte- ^ -n L ^i • ^i c r r.bat. Gregor. They both give the power or cenlures s f nod nAhtiod, torn. Condi, e- p r esby teris & fenioribm > to the Paftours and fe&Tmis P ftatubu" in domino Elders. So for this alfo Eufebim^ Zonaras 9 The~ faiutcni. ^rff, Chryfofiome, and farther NazAanzjen, fannl. Carthag- 4. ca. 2^ Epif ' yJ -^ . . . copus nuiiiuscaufamaudiatabfq; Towerjee andgoverne u dm to the Paftours. jprafidemia ckricorum fuorum, a- jfr ^Ancient confefsion of the Waldenfes^An, alioqui irriw cm fententia ejus. T. • ■!■«•• r^i ^w*r^i«xTim,5 : *ynagog^«c i j 3 j . ottered tothe King olJSoheme, appro- ved Chap. i. not in the ^Multitude- 19 vedbv Luther, CMeUnchton^uCer^ndOlfuf- pofteacerfcfc fenfc^ habm^jjj vea uy ^»*^ > j r» j quorum coiml;o nihil agctatur i <•///*/ approvcthtnc government by Pajtours, ecdefu. beacons and Elders. fVickJifc, Iohn Bus ,and f^^.****' 1 S ' C ' Bicrome of Prage adhereth to this confeftien, as (jr^or. 1. 2. ep. 1 *, ^*« J/Wwitneffcth. This was a point aKiJf&ftSKut laid uoon tyicklffi) condemned in the Councell dicen. of Conftanoe^BeUairmnc laitli , lnat ±cr/*- ^ r ^. ff< in jCor< ho . 2e r. ord. iiafticall poWer is qizen immediately to the Offi- nacioeft frfragiii fcnatus. The ^ ^ r 1 /" ,~ .// ~{n~ n l*A & irV, *nrl J?^ Romanes fay this m their ordina- ry/. So the C ofincel1 °J ToLed «.yca, and£*- cion of the y popc by Cardimit. ronius himfelfe faith , Chrifl breathd his power j\Mf>»i>- "> Apoiog. pa immediately en the lAfoftlcs, Iohn.20* The Pa- ^ratioms miniftn crfe debc- nifts eivinethe hiebeft power of jurifdidion mus acadjutoref, Bwamcweaiai r ll ° & » . , X 111 U lu- TU prsfumus- Confcllio HTaldenfum to an Oecumenic^Ceuncell, teach this. The L153J. *i*«tywhiftori* Councell of Con fiance faith, Aeenerall Coun- •Bohc.micatcap.35. *<«*/»>• , Luther yMelantht en, Marty ^MufCHlHS % cjc. were luperrluous. E> i Chap, 2 o tArguments for the Multitudes fewer Chap, a* Chap TEa II. „ a Whether or no fomc do warrantably prove from Scriptures , that the power or the keyesis given to all the faithfull? ttrksr dc poiit. T T is needfull that wc difcuffc the Arguments of thefe who eccief. i. 3 .c,*. | afcribe this power to th e faithrull. And i. Parker tcz* MaV.i6 P iT l " 8 foncthtKus, proving the kejes to be given to Peter, not as he fuliasnedth perfon of an Apoftle, but as hefuslained the per- [on of all the faithfull , Mat. 1 6. Peter fuflaineth his per/on here, Vehofe he reprefenteth in other places: but in other places he reptefenteth the perfon of believers. Ergo, The Kejes are gi- ven to him here, as he reprefenteth the perfon of believers. And fo the kejes are given to all believer s y Mat. \6. in Peters per- fen,vt>ho reprefenteth all believers, giving in their names this confeffion, Thou art Jefns the f on of the living CjoJL Anfvrer i. Thepropofition is not fare, but a begging of the queftion , for fomctime 7>eter fpeaketh as a believer in name of the reft , John 6.6%. Mat. 1 9. 27. fometimes as a Chryfofi- weakeand finfull man, Matth. 26.3 5. and as a Satan and ad- 'rh^fhyi. verfarie to Chrift, Mat. 16,23. Iohm$>.2. fomctime a Nomia* difcip^u- CO mmand is given to him , as an Apoftle y Iohn 2 1 . 1 6, 1 7. ^°ueTium Un chr C iI ( * ) I deny the Afliimption. He anfwercth in the name on- ftum. jy of thefe to whom Chrift propounded the queftion, but Chrift propounded the queftion, as fhrjfoslome, Augufiine y Theophjlatl, Qalvin, Bona , and tJttarlorat, fay, only to the believing Difciples and Apoftles then prcfent, and not to all the believers. a Argent. Parker his fecond and thirdrcafon is, The promfe of the Kejes dgreeth with the confefsion, but the confeffionii of all the faithfull. 2 . The nearer occafion Wherefore the Kejes Were fromifedtoPeter i T»ashisfec$nianfWer > bm the quefiiw ypas mt Ch; ef the Keyes d:(fvlvtd. not concerning an teach, that the key cs were gi- ven Co Peter as the firtt in gifts and age, and in his perfon O- mnibtis ApoHolis & fnect 'fforib as Petri , to all the ssfpoftles andfaccefiors of Peter, and (o Auguftine, *\{o,typrian, Opta- tus and Hierome : for unities fake Peter only rece*vetb the Keyes, but in him all the resl t See more of this in ty4lm;.ir.e, and Petrus de^Alliaco, and loa*. Ulfajor. 2. I acknow- ledge t!.e Fathers ttach that Peter received the Keyes, as Bafil faith, propter ' tk 7n?\»< 9 for the excellency of his faith. So Cyrillw , Athanafim, Chryfofiome, Ambrofe. But hence it followeth not, that he received the keyes f or^ni to all the faithful! , as to the proper iubjccT; of the keyes. God did promife an etbblifhcd kingdome to Jeroboam, ir he fhould walke in Gods (htutes; it roUoweth not therefore in the jpcrion of Icrobo.m, that an eftabliftied kingdome is pro- mifed to all that walke in Gods ftatutes.God might have re- warded the faith of Peter as he did the faith diMarj Mag- dalen, and not have made him an Apoftle for his confeffion. God is free in his rewards, and therefore I deny that the confeflion of Peter, and his Apoftolikc dignitie is of alike length and bredth, for to Peter here is promifed , not on- ly the power, but the cxercifc of the keyes by preaching the Gofpell, asisclcarc, verf. 10. But I hope to ail that kelieveth that Jtfns u the jonne of (jod, as to many private Chriflians, women, and children , that believe, the excr- cife of the keyes by preaching the Gofpell is not given. Are all ApiflUs f art all Teachers f 3 » Suppolc the Keyes were given to Peter , becaufc he believed, and there fore as a believer ( which isaficklyconfequence)it follow- cth not, Therefore the keyes arc given to Peter, and in him to all believers, as to the fubjed, but only that the keyes arc given to all believers , as the obj eel, and for their benoofc: To fay nothing, chot by this tenet all muftbec believers to D 1 whom Origtn.liaCt, 6. iu Mat- // « erom. in M>- 16. ^Arcbrof, in Luc. |. 1 -c. 24. Cyprtan. de fim_ phc. prxlar- ^Auguit. rra&. uJt in loin. ^Alm»%n. de po- teft.EcckC 9cU- ica«c.if. I'etTHi de w4llf*€§ ubi iupra. loan. Major .dli\, »4*fel.2 1 J. 'BafiH-i. contr. Eunom % Cyntlin loan- U 2.C.2. sAthanaJtut ad Fccliccm. C hr }f' homil.4.inca.tf. Efa. 1 King.11.3g. i Cor,i2.29. OHjggm trad. 1 in Mat. an vcro foli Pccroj&nonali- is Aportolis. Sy- nod. Colonienu Tub ^dalf ho. Mcdi. 6. c-r. Fromiffio in a, rono«apoftol«i- 2 z Arguments fir the Multitudes power Chap. 2 . whom the keyes are given, elic the keycs are not given to them, which is mod abfurd. 30b. Parker 3. Reafoneth thus. To be a Peter, that ls y a con- ft ant rockj, and ft able believer } agreeth to all believer s\ Ergo, Sv doth the keyes to all believers. Anftoer. This reafon, it it hath the ftrength of a rock againft the truth, fhould prove that one conftant believer, and that a woman, fhould have the power ot the keyes, but one believer is not the Church, rs AnJ- •worth granteth. 2. I deny the confequencc , for fo Iudat fhould have had no power of the Keyes, becaufe h« was ne- ver a (table believer, nor yet builded upon the Rock. 4 ob. Parker yet fourthly reafoneth. The keyes are promifed to that Church Which is builded upon a Rocke, and againft which the gates of hell /ball not prevaile, but this is not the (,hurch of CMinifters , but the Church of believers in Chrift that is builded upon the rock^i Ergo, tAnfWer. I deny, that it hence followeth , that therefore the keyes are given to the Church of believers as to the firft fubjedt , fo as the Church hath in her felfe this minifteriall power: Only it follow- eth, Therefore the keyes are promifed to the Church buil- . xled upon Chrift, as to the ob/ecl and end, for which Chrift intendcth the keyes : for what is promifed for the good, and behoofe of the Church, is promifed to be given to the Church : as God promifeth to bis Church in the Prophets Hoicai.ii- 'DmH thatis, Chrift/Davids formers their king; that is, Exekiei 37.24 a King for their falvation, but it is not a good confequence, E(?y^! 4 Tous % r £ 4 > thrifts Kingly power is firft promifed to the a forme i« given- Church as to the fubjecT:, that fhe may derive that king- ly power from her to Chrift, as our brethren fay, The Church of believers doth communicate a Jldinifieriall po- wer and authoritie from her felfe to all her Officers. vtfl*lmp. i- See for this alfo Vafquez,. in 3. Tho. to. 3. Difp. 144. 144.C5. cap. 5. Non qmcunque , &e. Whatever ts given to Kings and Rulers , as heads of the people, are not given to the people, 6 ou, Sixthly, Parser thus reafoneth. To Whom the meanes of building en the Rocl^ , to Wit, the opening ofheaven>bc- hngeth^ to theft the keyes doe belong-. But the memtsofedi- ff tn Z G Imp. 2 . of the Keyes dtffglvl d. 25 fyinv one another ^ Which if only by the Word in mutual I ex- rortin^and rebuking, and comforting belongeth to all the jSTS'&t^Sfc fatthjuU. So Borrow, So Ai. Smith, If admonition (faith churd»,p.jj. he) appertain* t0 ezerj brother , why not excommunication? cSrcsSuk 11 here is power to bir.de an. I loofein tWo or three witnejfes to- ward a brother , and why not in the body of the yplo/c Church} ss4rj\\er 1. The Major is falfe, for the open- ing of heaven actively by preaching of the Word publikcly, in a conftitute C hurcn; is only by the paflours , as the edi- fying by the feales is onely by them, but the opening of heaven paflively, that is, opened heaven agrectn onely to believers. Now the meanes actively , that is a paftorall opening of heaven agreeth onely to officers, not to all. 2. Every edifying by the word is not an act of the keyes, for there are two acts of the keyes , one preparatorie , Gradus ad rem , vcl mitium matcrialc % this is one rebuk- ing one, and is not the action of tint Church, feeing one is not a Church, this is onely a preparation to the Churches ufe of the Keyes, as is cleare, Matthew 18. 15* If he heare thee , thou haft gained thy 'Brother , the man is edifyed here, and the matter is not dilated to the Churchs asitis,verfe 17. 18. The keyes are not yet uled. There, is an other edifying by publike rebuking , this is Cjradus in re, cr initium formale, a formall act of the keyes , for if admonition private per mo 'urn communis charitatis , and not per modum fpecialis delegations , were an act of the keyes , then becaufe an Elder woman is to inftruct the Tit : *. younger, one woman fhould have bothtbe power and a- ctuall exercile of the keyes towards an other woman : this is ablurd. Their feventh Argument is from the Tarifan . Schcob, ob ;;• All things are yours, whether Faul, or Apollo ,or Cephas , r oi;c.ccci'7>U C Crc. So they cite Jieiet. 2. 27. So Robin \j on , and fo Smith, ^f*"»/ joftif.ia fc Farmer. To whom £hrifl is given for a King, to them ^. p3 3 the power of Chrifl the King is given. tAlfo to \\homct!.c covenant and Ohr'ift is gwen^to them all the promifes, 2 f rinth. I.ic PfaJm. 133.3. AH. 2. 39. And Jo the poWer of binding andloofmg is given, AnfWer 1 . AH <*>"' y ciirs ^dfL, jiff flitter 2 a K^Argummts f$r the ^Multitudes power Chip. 2 finaliter, that is, all are for you, avd tend to your falvati- on. 2 . All are yours in fruttu ; in the fruit that God brin- gethoutof all, 7 > aul or AfoUo their minifteric, out of life and death, that is, faith, comfort, falvation are yours, this IS true, But aU art yours, futjet~tive 9 inhafive, formaliter 9 All are yours formally and in poffeflion it is falfe, for then ycc ftiould be all earthly Kings, all Paftours to preach and admi- nifter the Sacraments. 2. Chrift and the promifes are made to one fingle believer , and that a woman, a childe, but a fingle woman is not the Church , having power to bind and loofe in heaven. 3. The promife of binding and iooffng is made to the raithfuli, that is, for their good and edifying, but Hot to them as the fub j e&, for in that place it is faid, The world, life , and death are yours 9 how can the world be in tne faitbfull as in the fubjed ? They doe not pofleffe aU the world;how is death in them as the iiibjecl,ex- cept they be dead? jurifer dc pojiti #. They rcafon thus. C^ ri fi hath given in gift Paftors to '* '*" 8 the Church. Ergo, He hath given them the author itie of Pa* ft or s for Godmocketh not his Churehfo give them gifts where" of they art not capable. Hence Parker inferrcth, that the power of the keyes is in the believers immediately y and in the Rulers at the fecond handed borrowed from them. Anfyeer. Firft, I retort the Argument. Chrift hath gi* ven the acluall excrcife of the keyes, the preaching of the Word , and the adminiltration of the Sacraments to the Church of believers: will it hence follow, thatbelicvers,bc- caufe they are believers, arc capable of the exercife of the keyes. This is againft Park&r himfelfe. a. Chrift hath gi- ven Paftours to the Church {in gift) that is 9 to the Church as the Subjeel 9 and fir ft difpofer of thefe offices , it is moft falfe, for the Rulers of the Church or Presbytcrie is the firft fub; set, and thefe who authoritatively under Chrift ? l6.anAi$.fiouldbeapplyedto all the Church, and to drifts T "*/" b friends y not to lis enemies , there is no etciejiuftick poW'er inhc* ret i kef 9 andSchifmatikes What is the caufc, {feeing both he- retihes , and j.lfo believers doe exercife tie p Wer of the keyes) that the keyes are given to the one, that is to believers , as to the end y andnottoleretikes ? Surely as Cyprian faithy be- caufetle amloritie is given principally to believers at to the end, and to them principally y and to others fee ondarily, as they are efteemed parts of the Church of believers , and have their authoritie derived from believers, ^njreer. The po- wer fpoken or" Mat. id. 18. is given to the vifible gover- ning Church, whether they be believers, or hypocrites pro- viding they be Paftours and Elders called lawfully by the presbyterie, and chofen by the people, and the power of the keyes is given to the elderfhip, that hath the overfight or the fiocke , in the Lord y 1 Thecal. 5 . as to the fubj'ccT, but yet this power is given to the Church of believers to gather them in to Chi ill, and for the reprobate to cleare Gods juftice, and to make them inexcufable, and there is no region toaske a cauie, Why both believers arid heretics exercife the peVPer cf the Ke es feting (fhrift gave this power to believers, and not to heretics , for I fay Chrift hath given the power of the keyes to both, when he gifteth both with abilitie to dilcharge the places , and giveth them authoritie in his c hurch ; And i; is a falfe ground , and not ferre from 1 aptifme , that there is not Ecclefuulicall power in hem retskes andSchifmatikes, ludjs , and all called Paftors, and Eldcis (fuppofethey ue before God, but plaiitered hypocrites and covered Wolves) have no leilc the power of the keyes, as is cleare, Ufcathetyj. 22, 23. Philippians 1. 16. then Tatilox 1 ct,r. And alio it is* Mc, that Rulers have their mi believers, they have eheji offices by way or ordii ation from Chrift a,.d the Presbyterie, and by way - i election and designation fiom protciiors E or 5* 53 M«.7-I5fv 26 ^Arguments for the Mult t:ides purvey Chap.2 # ' of .the Church , bee partly believers, partly unbelievers. to ob. 10. M. Smith reafoncth thus. Cbrift gave the pwer of Smith paralpag. fri n( H n g aH d loofing, Mat. 1 8. not to the Presbytery, but to Di- fciples and B ret hen , becaufe , verf. 15.17 the Difciples move a queftion concerning the Kinvdome of Heaven , and Chrift te.cheth that little ones, that iyfTSrethren and Difciples are not to be of ended, but to be (ought When they are left, v.jf. he teaches the duties ofaJ.monition in 1 he decrees thereof, far the winning of brethren : Hefpeaketh of Brethren and D ijciples, attributing to them power of binditg andloojing, v. 19 promi- fing the hearing oj "their prayers, if they be but two or three, /z>. 21. 22. teaching them remiffion of offences private , untofeventj times feven times. Luk 22. lAnftycr. All this dependeth upon this Argument. If the whole fcope and intent aime at Difciples and Brethren, then power of binding and loofing is given to brethren , which connexion is mod falfe j andloofe : Chrift fpeak- eth to believers of the power of the minifteriall Church, or Preaching, Baptizing, Ergo, Hee givcth to thefe heefpeak- eth unto, and to all brethren,power to binde, and loofe, and preach, and baptize : This doth not follow, for fo a power to preach and baptize is given to believing women. Chrift fpeaketh to his Difciples as Difciples, of the dominion of the Kings and Princes of the Gentiles, of falfe Prophets, Wolves in Sheep-skins, ergo> hegivethto his Difciples a power to be Kings, and a warrant to be falfe Teachers, it followeth no wayes. 2 . By a brother, v. 15 . is not meant a true believer,, but a brother in profefTion, elfe we are not to labour to gain, by this text, unbelieving brethren, and to complainc to the Church of their obftinacie , or to forgive them private of- fences done againft us to feventie times feven times, which i is againft the courfe of the Text. 3. By this gloffe, little Bairnes ,which are not to be offended,are brethren, which have power to binde andloofe, and preach and baptize, which isabfurd. 4. It is cleare,by the Church here is meant a Societie different from the faithfull and brethren, that hee fpeaketh of 1 for he will have t he offended brother to rebuke before two or three brethren in private, and if the offender hears Chap. 2 of the Keycsdiffolvcd. ay hearc not (te//the (fhwch ) Now three believers, to whom the matter is already told, is a C hurch to Mafttr Smith ; for fo he faith in that famepUce, Then Chrift. biddeth tell the matter to the Church, be ore the Church heareof it. 5. Neither doth the hearing of prayers p-ove a miniltcriall Church, feeing Godhcarcth the prayers of one believer it* thePrifon, or the Whales belly : but it is the dortrineof thcfc,with whom we now reafon,that fix, pro/effing Chrift., being vifible Saints (who may bcuufeenc Divcls i i heart, and fo neither Brethren, Difciples, nor little ones ) arc an independent vifible Church , having power to binde and loofe : and therefore fuppofe Chrift f pake herc,to his Difci- ples and believers, of the Churches power in excommunica- tion , it is a wcake collection, that therefore all Difciples have power to binde and loofe : And theie words, verie 1 8. whatfoever ye bindon (arth, &c. mud be meant only of the Apoftlcs, and of the Church,verfe 18. yea, and it muft ex- clude Pete r and his offending brother , fuppofe they were both believers, becaufe parties, lay the Law of nature and NationSj-eannot be Judges. But lomc fay that theie words, (fVlut jc Jhall binde on earth ft; aH be bound in heaven) have re- ferenceto a private for giving^ an ■ galmngof a convinced bro- ther before witneffes, zerf. 15. zsfnd a brother in private fhouldforgive another to f event te times [even times , 21.22. Therefore priiate brethren may bmde and loofe. zs€nfpi>er y No private brother can binde on earth, for then one bro- ther might excommunicate, for thefe words, whatfet-. 1 (rye bind on earth, &c is a ratifying m heaven, ofthefen- tence of excommunication , verfe 17. 2. Binding in pri- : mull be a not fo rgiving of private wrongs , which is a linfull binding, and forbidden, verfe 22. and Matthefr,6.i4, And rather cannot be ratified in hea\ en, as Ecclefiaftick bin- ding and looiing is^ verfe 1 8. cxpreily made good and valid in heaven. 1 1 . Smith rcafoneth thus. 77* Covenant is ma it with tie « "• ~J b - (fktirch, and fo the promifes of : he co 1 cna it, but curfing t hem \ "' ' ' ? * ™ ' ? ' that CHrfe the Church, 2 8 ^Arguments for the Multitudes power Chap. 2. fing , are given to believers, as a fart of the covenant, Rom. 4* 7.8. Therefore a poster of binding and loo fing fr cm fin mufl be given, to the Church ai the covenant is given to her. Anfwer* The covenant is given to one believing woman , ergo , by this reafon alfo power to baptize, for Smith faith, page $ 1 . By one and the fame poVver doth the Church preach, pray, ba- ptize, excommunicate, abfolve. Butthisisabfurd. 2. Cur- ling and bleffing, Genef.n. andremiOlon of fins, Rom. 4. is not the private believers enrfing and remiffion,but G©ds or the minifters publikely and authoritatively as fent of God. ob , , z And fo it is a vaine collection. 12. Smith reafoncth. To whom £hri(k is given directly andimmediate/y, as King, ^Priest, and Prophet, ZJntothem all other things With Qhrifi are given, Rom. 8. 32. ssfnd fo . the Saints are made Kings, Priefis, and Prophets to G od to for- give bind and loofe . But Chrtfi is given to all believers, and Jo the power of binding and loo fing to all believers. Anfwer. To whom Chrift is given fubjeftively and formally, as their gifted Redeemer to dwell into them by faith, To them all things are given either fubjeclively, as the perfonall blef- (ings of the covenant, a new heart, remiflion o£finnes,per- feverance in grace, or objectively, andfinaliter,for their good, other wayes, if one manner of giving be underftood in both, it fhould follow that all the believers were tcmporall Kings and Princes, which is mod falfe: for temporall princedomes are given for their good, but not perfonally to themfelves: .So the power of the keyes is given for their falvation, but 1 Com a.i£.*p. not to all believers perfonally. It is in vaine to reafon from, the priviledges of believers as believers, to inferre that sH Ecclefiaftick priviledges are perfonally given alfo to belie- vers, for then {hould all be Apoftles, all Teachers, all the whole body fhould be an eye, and where then (hould bee the hearing} And this man taketh away all neceffitie of a calling by the Church to the minifterie,as doethe Armenians and Socinians. Neither can hee maintaine that there is a twofold power of the keyes, one remote belonging to men, as Chriftians : another nearer, that is ecclefiafticall, and gi- ven orderly by the Church: for heandhis followers.will bave Chap. 2. of the Keyssdfffoh d. * 19 have all believers, becaufc they are believers in a \iC\b!c Church actually to cenfure^bind, loofe, abiblve, excommu- nicate. 1 1. Thus reafoneth Smith ?nd fo Party. TheSpoufe hath power immediately from the husband, the body from the head without any inter mediating poWer. Brg§ y The believers c power of binding without the mediation of Elders. A - fiver. All companions halt either in one lggc, or other: Every like halretb , and the argument prcfiippoleth a falf- Smtth hoed ,t hat the power of binding and looting is in the Church ofc. 14. S of believers mediately or immediately, which we deny, it ]£Jju\ dc fa _ is only in the minjfteiiall Church and conveyed from Chrift ccrd. i 7 . tothcSpouie ?s to the object and end,tn the fruits and effects. "\; TOn w 14 They lafHyalledge Fathers, Chryfoftome iaith, The qrttUm.j.^%. power of baptizing is alien to the Church. So Hierome. The [%} main Jcaj l whole Church h. t'h judiciaric power over the *uides. SoGrsti- cccl. c 7 . ra an \H 'u go a S 'antl J 'itfo } Aquinas , C] erf on, Councell of Con- jJJSJJ/* fiance, lAlmaixe for this cnteth isfuguflinc. AnfWer. Wee vimbrifil are not (ubjjeft to Almaine ox Cjerfon in this quefhon , they \^ J be otherwise expounded. What is given for the Church, & jsiaidtobegiventotheChurchintheaileofVath.rs : ; unbeliever. Ergo, He m^ ope;: en, for thewcrdist he K ty . zAnfwer. One private Chriltian may dfe the key toward \ t ' another this way, but theie are not the keyes e^. and formally that are given to the Church, leer., is not the CnurcmBut only the keyes materially tiled in a pn - vateway, as a common fcrvant at command or the Lord of the houie may ufc the keyes and E 3 it 3 o The Church of Bel ievers Cha p . 3 . it followeth net bcncc, that the kcyes are given to him au- thoritatively as to the Steward by fpeciall office , beeaufe this fervant of charitie ufeth the keyes, or rather that which is in place of the keyes, which is the word in a private way. Chapter III. £**$. 2. Whether or no the Church of believers in a srCem M f U pe; Congregation , be the firft Church, ha- unam illam Pc- • ■ 1 l • i n C • f t'A- tram arbitral ving the highett power or lunldiction umverfam eccle- .y. . ri V r ' ^/qSices 3 within it lelfe , and that independently , illcf 30 " 1 *' and power above and over their Elder- inutc^mme fliip, to conftitute and ordaine them by cScn^Apofto^ an intriniecall power received from Je- potcfta* e ji g an^ lus Chrift y and by that lame power to £mV n£ k yr * 4 cenfure and depofe them, when they be- cw ^ cai. come fcandalous in life, or corrupt in do- £^,dcu«it. ^rrine. THe determination of this queftion, fo neare of blood and kindred to the former two, isor'muchforceto eleare many doubts in this fub jeft. Hence I propound thelc following diftindtions, as very confiderable. I . A Church independent h twofold, either a Church of belie- vers in a congregation , having originally the power of the keyes within them fe Ives 7 to make or unmake their officers . i» Or an Elder Jhip of one congregation, including the con- gregation that may from an intrinfecall power, Without fub- ordination to Synods provincial I or nrtionall, exercife allju- rijditiion. This queftion is of the former independent Church, 2 fiA Ch; ; p. 3 . not the fir (I independent Church. 3 1 ' 2. iincercly prorcfling the faith and believing is the only rirll \ true vifible Church. 1 . The cflence and definition of a cal- C led and efteftually tranflatcd company agrccth to them, and they zxz the called of god. 2. Becaufc the promiics made j2 The Church of Believers Chnn.j. to the redeemed, faved and waihen Church bclongeth to them ; they are properly the Church builded on the rock, the loved and redeemed ipoufe of Chrift. a. This Church is jEph.i.ai- the true body of Chrift, which fhall infallibly bee glorified i Cor., 2 ^^ t j, c j, eac | Qhtift. The minifteriall Church is his body alfo , on which hce hath an influence beftowing upon them common gifts : but not a body which fhall infallibly be glo- rified, but in fo far as they are true members of the Church of believers. And here obferve, our brethren have no caufe to objecT to us, that there is not a place in all the old or new Teftament, where the word (Church') fignifieth only the presbyterie or Elderfhip (the contrary whereof, God wil- ling, I {hall fhew ) but I defire that they will produce a place in either the old or new Teftament, where the word Church fignifieth a governing multitude , or a minifteriall company of onely believers having power and ufe of th e keyes : yet this muft be fhe wed in this dif pute,if their prin- ciples ftand good. 1 1 . Conclufion. A multitude of believers fincerely pro- fefiingthejait^isthefirftvifibiemyfticall Church, becaufe the definition of a vifible myfticall Church agrecth to them, being redeemed profefibrs of the Gofpell. So the faints at C°l°]f e > C ormt h, Phi/ippi, as not including their guides,is a true uifible Church. Before I come to the third conclufion, I muft fhew what our brethren hold anent this prefent que- Eng.Puritanifm. ftion. The Englifh puritanifme holdeth every Congregation or c.2.fca.i. Aftemblie of true believers, joining; together aecor-dinqtot! e Guide to Zttn,?. » v . iJ J £. S _ & 7 • fca. 1 1. order of the G of pell in the true worfhip of god, to be a true vt- Tarkfr ie poht- jj^/ e Church.And that this name u unproperly given to Synods rB ett ' churches or Ajfewblies (of office-bearers) fo alfothe Cjuideto Zicn. KTouvt It ? ar *£ r makcth the Church of believers in any particular congregation, to be the highest andmeft fupreme £ hurch in mapritie and power of jurifdiclion aboz e t eir owne El terfbip, or h resbyterie .having power to ordaine or depofe them, above all Synods of P aft curs ^nd Elders. William Be >& , citeth and approveth the mind of the Englifh Churches he calltih it ) at Frankeford: the CfcUmtters and Seniors fever ally and joyntly, fhall hf/veno authority to make any manner of decrees of or- Chap. 2 . ret xhtfhrft /W fVtJtnt Church. 3 3 ordinances to bind the Congre^Ation , or Any member thereof, but fi. II execute fuch ordinances t ai full be made by the c n- gregation, and to them delivered, hi \ ift Paget > Tfje y ivhic l > lade omple at and per feci Ah niters , before any C 'la jjfeg Difcoi hadpoWtrtocallthofe Mini fieri P, they have s.uthoriiic above tronb, «' ^ r '"''-. f £ Origen, Cyprian, (^hryfoftome y esfugusline, Epfhamus y Ie» rome, Cyrill, Hilarie, and our late Divines, funius, Ghem- nititis, Martyr Calvin, Be^a, Willet, Fnlke, Bucer , and our brethren Haines and Amef. doe afcribe a fuperioritie, and fo an authoritie to believers , as to the fountaine and caufe of jurif diction above Minifters, and give the exercife of jurif- diclion only to officers, not becaufe officers have not the po- wer, afw ell as the exercife, but becaufe the being and o- peration of officers is all for the Church. Cjerfon alfo in this iubjecteth the PopefaxxA wc every Paftour, fupponehe were a double Lord Prelate) to the Church, that is, to the Coptncell or Afiemblie of the Church, and that in a fourefoldrefpecl: : 1 . Ratione indeviabilitatis, becaufe the ports qf hell fhall not prevaile againft the Church, but the Pope or the Paftour is a man ; may nod and totter. 2. Ratione regulabi/itatu ; be* caufe the Church in a Synod may regulate and line the Pope or pallor when he crooketh , becaufe hee is not effentially a right \inc.3 .R atiofte mxhiplicitatisjDQcaufe the Church con- t^ineth in it the Popes, or Paftours power, but the Pope or Paftour Chap. 3 mt the firft independent Chn 35 Paftour contii netri not in his bofome the Churches power.. ^..Rathne obli\\b;tttAtls, becauie the Church may appoint ijjlfiafr 4e«o« lawes to o'.hge both Pope and Paftour, but the Pope or Paftor c c ' c ' 9 '™' x cannot oblige the Church Now as the Church ofbclieveis is a- bove the Church guides in Cbriflian dignitie and excellency of ' grace : forafmuch as the laving grace of faith is more excel- len*,than the common graces of the power of the keyes,yct in an other refpe^t the Church guides are a Church minillcriall in authorltie and jurifiiition above the believers- Therefore JunU m faith, the Paftour and the flock are in divers relations,above, md inferiour to one another. 'Hence •, 1 . Every onz of thefe two Churches, arc firft and higheft each in their o wnc kind, The Church of believers is the higheft and mod fuprcmc Church (I fpcake of a Chriftian fupre nacic and dignitie) in the one kinde. Alfo a minifteriall Church is the higheft and moft iupreme Church in its kind,to wit, in a minifteriaJl authorise. But that which we prove is 9 that we fee not in Gods word a Church of fole believers that is a governing and minifteriall Church having the keyes and po- wer and execute of j infliction over the Elderfhip and Church-guides whatcvei "ur brethren fay on the contrary. Our rirft Argument is, Becaufe iiich a Church , in name or , A^mcnt. thing is not in the oii an \ new Testament. Therefore this in- dependent Church to jsis nothing, for the Antecedent we re- quire precept, promi(e,or practice, for fixch a Church. 2. We have proved that the power of the keyes is no way es > Argum. given to fole believers, erg*\ farre leflecan the exercife of that power be in them over their guides, except we eftablilla a po- ■ pular government, where all the members of the Church have the power of the keyes and doe actively life them, and judge, ordamc, con f ttiute,defpofc,and excommunicate their rulers, 3. Every law full power of j urif diction is regulated by pre- ' hT S na ccpts in Cods word , But this power in believers over their guides is not fa regulated , for ( Jods word givcth precepts to regulate the Kings power to his fubjech, that he play nor the Dent. - Tyrant, the Matters power to his fervantSj that he Y/ with them, thb parents power over the children that tl j pro :ol^e them not to h rAth, ,and lb in all 1. that are of God. But in no place hath Godi aid , Ye . I • be flock* I : 2 6 The dmrch of B el i ever s C h a \ \ 2 . and [he epe over fee t nd governe your fheepheards, nor I athh [aid, ye that arefheep, children ^omex oft e houfc, u fey cur po\vcr over jour fljep 1 cards fathers in God, fterrards in Chritfs hvueMHth moderation and longanimitie and \%ifedome\ nor hath he [aid, yee fens, flcckj ir.d 'people of Cjcd, (cede, goverrtej and rulethefe that are your fathers m Cod , ar.dhave the overfigbt over yon in the Lordfiai oa lords over the Lords inheritance J; ut as good examples totbefiocke, yet this muff be in Scripture, iftUi power be of God, 4 Argument. 4 ]f the'El-dcrfhip and Church-guides be rulers and gover- nors taking care of the houfe of (Jod, i Tim, 3, 4, 5. Such as rule well >- e people, 1 Tim. 5. 17. fuch as mu$~l rule with dili- gence, Rom 12.%. and feed the flock jf Cjod, not as lords over Cjods inh. ritance, taking the over fight not bj constraint , 1 Vet. ? . 2. fuch as are over the people in the Lord, 1 Thef.f. 1 2, fuch 04 rule over the people and the believers , hatching for their fonlcs , and muff give an account to Cjod therefore ,#^.13.17.18. Then have the Elders by divine right a jurifdiclion over the Lords people in the Lord, and lo the Elders in authoritie and jurifdi- clioii are above the people And fo by no reafon can the peo- ple be over their ©verfeers iu the Lord, and command , watch, take care for their foules. They fay divers way es one may bee both a Sheepheard and a Sheep, the King as King is above the Paftour,and the Paftour being a man owes fub/eclion and obe- dience to the King. Againe, as the King is a member of the t hurch, he is toheare and obey the paftor as the meffenger of Lord of loffs, according to that (he that heareth you^heareth mefmd io may it be here. But I aniwer. The cafe is no way like ; for our brethren make the paftours and the flock to bee over one another ,and fiib jecl one to another, with one and the fame kinde of fub je&ion. I grant nArchippns is over the Colof-: fans to command them in the Lord, but the Colof sians are not in the fame power of jurifdiclion over Archtppm y they may only admoniili him to fulfill his Minifteric, but they have no authoritative power of jurifdidion to command, to deprive, to excommunicate: but by this learning, ten Elders with the confent of ten believers may excommunicate ten believers, andthefe fame ten believers may excommunicate thefe ten Elders, and his ten believers, for there is an independent C hurcli of believers on both-fides : hence fonnes and fervants may Chap 2. not th< fir tt independent i fmrtb. 57 may excommunicate thole that arc over them in the Lord, and watch for their foulcs. 5 . That ever in a conftitire C hurcb,cxcept where Cod c leth extraordinarily, paftours were ordained paftours by a mul- titude, that are not pallors nor Elders, hit only believers read in the word of God ;for n the word, where paftours ?nd elders are tica- J Tim', ted. 'there arc they ordained by paftours ; neither lind we ever a rim-*-* Apoftles or paftours to be tried and found true or fall e, an i not Rcvfi/»'.i. 1 4- flittered to teach by the c . ers, but by the Angels of the Churches. It bciie\ c.s t cine only bclie\ ers m ly ordamc paftors, and may againe depofe arid excommunicate, which are the higheft acTs ot jurifdic3:ien>thcn may they preach ?.nd baptize not beiiig called MinifterSjthcri may the Sacraments be admi rtiftrate where there are no paftours,wh:ch is abfurd to the Se- garatiftsthemfelves. 6 If the whpl e elderfhip in a congregation ei re and co, - piment. mit fcandalous fins,to whom fhall we complainePnot to them- ielvcs, for they are parties to be Judged : nor to a Synod, for independent congregations acknowledge no autboritic ot Clafles an J . Synods: then to the ( hufch. What is that* To the believers : Thm ( %(U* 1 8. intended to erccl no mini- fberiall Church at all,yea the miniftcrie by no place in Scripture have power of jurifdiction. If not by this place Mat. 18. Por vWrf/.i6.thekeycs were givcn,and the binding and . lith our brethren ) to the C h/irch bttildcdupon the rcil^bui this was the Church of believer^ not the Church of Ministers : Hence have we caufe to doubt, whether our brethren acknowledge a minifterie which hath received the keyes from Chrift if thefc two prime places faile them, whereas l : athers,Doclo:s,Coun- eels, our Divines Protcftants and Lutherans, popifh Writers, Schookmen^anonills.caluiils, acknowledge the keyeS to bee gh en to the Apoftles in thefc places : This doeUine willfii too great favour with the Ahabaptifts denying the power an i authoritie and ncceflitic of the Churches calling to[thc Mini,- fters of the new Tcftament. 7 What it the women and believing children be t] terpart,(halltheybethe Church, Ma\ 18. which hatnthe power of the kcycs,fuppoic the whole Blderftup and I - 2 § tA; gum wis for the independency of the Chap. 4. 1 Chriftians be on the contrary fide. But the Elders with them being but three or foure believers gathered together in Chrifts name, have alio the power of the keyes , and are effentially a true vifible Church, and yet are overfwayed by the manifeft and mod ignorant. Argument. 8 When aqueftion cannot be determined by three belie- vers (viz. a complainer and three believing brethren) who are witneffes, Mat. i8v. \6. 17.) which to onr brethren is a Church having power of the keyes) then Chrift comman- deth to tell the Church which bath power to bind and loofe, that is, the Elders. When the Difciples and two Apoftles can- not determine the queftion about circumcifion , and the Church or Antioch cannot determine it, the practice ot the - Apoftles was to refer the decifion to Apoftles and Elders, AH. 1 5.2.6.22. Acl. 1 6.4. This do&rine faith the contrary,when matters cannot be determined by Elders and Miniftcr, the matter is to be referred to the company of private belicvers,as to the Principai'and fole fupreme Church buildcd on the rock, which only properly and principally and effentially hath the keyes. And this is contrary to Apoftolick order. Chap. IV, J&P- 4- Whether or no our brethren prove ftrongly, that the Church of believers is the firft Church, having fupreme jurifclidtion a- bovetheElderfhip. M After Parker of goodmemorle y to prove that the Church jf believers ii above and fuperiour to the mimfterhdl Church K^itpfji? ofMififrfsfrEider^fiifl 1. Reafoneth thus . The member and ris % 5 . pars f n the part is inferiour in authoritie to the body, and the whole . B ut miMu^majore: g^des are members of the Church of believers : Therefore guides . €arfon. are infer lour to the Church of believers : So faith the law, The fZZn^k F an ** containedln the vhole.So Cjerfw^xid t\\tfathers ofBafdl, part.2.l4.c. ia. as<*AEneas Silvias cited by Morton, prove the ropeto beinferU our to a Generall Councell> and that hemuft be judged by them. tAnfm We deny not,but the guides as guides are inferiour to \ be- Chap. 4. Chinch of Believers diffbhed. believers , inferiour in Cbriftian dignitic and eminency , nnd this in as far as the guides are believers ; for one believer is in- feriour to ten believers, becaufe a part oiTi Church of believers is inferiour to t he whole: but hence is not proved , that the guides every way that are in authentic and jurifdiclien are in- feriour to believers. The eye as a part is inferiour to the whole body, but as indued with the excellent racuitie oi feeing is not inferiour to the whole body. 2. Rulers as Rulers are not parts, nor members of a Congregation confining only of believers, for in io tar as they are Rulers, they are members of a Presby- teriall Church, and fo they are inferiour intlignitie and autho- ntie to the whole. The Pope is a part and a bafe part of the minifteriall Church,but it folio weth not hence, that the body or communitie of believers may cenfure him : neither may e- very whole,or every body exercife Jurifdiclion over the mem- bers : for then every fa milie of believers might excommuni- cate the matter of the family, ten believers might excommu- nicate five. Every body that hath authoritie,and is a free incor- poration within it felfe may cenfure every member, i ut as a company of believers cannot ordaine, fo neither can they de- pofeor excommunicate a Minifter. Secondly, /W^r reafoneth thus-. Ezerymcane is inferiour Target \6. ar C - to the end, but £ lour ch guides are mcanes ordained of Chrififor dc 9* l tke (fhurch of believers, and the gathering of the Saints as Gods intended en i .Therf ore ^hurch guides arc inferiour to the Church of believer j, and fubje 3 thereunto. SoFauli Cor. 11. proveth the Woman to be fubje ft to the man, becaufe the Redman is for the man. Anf\\\ From this is only concluded,that Rulers are infe- riour in dignitie to the believers, which is neither qudtioned nor denyed by us : but it is not hence proved, that believers havemajoritie of prifdic"Hon above the ovcrfecrs , or that Or \ erieers borrow the power of the keyes from the believers as from the firftfubjee^. The woman is inferiour in dignitie to the mansard the man more excellent, but the man (fuppofe he be theendjhath not ajurifdiHionor Lordly po)frcrtv.r the V man.Chr'vil the mediator is for the Churches ialvation as for the end, it folio weth not that the Church hath a jurildit'ti :i over Chrift. The good Augcls are miniftring fpii its for the good of the hcires of ialvation, Heb. 1 . 1 4. U folio ,vcth not ^o Arguments for the independtncie of the Chap. 2. by good Logick, that the heires of falvation have power of ju- rifdiclion over the good Angels. , Ar-munc- Thirdly, barker reaionetk thus from the dignitie of the SfiwApol. Church. If the Church bee a Miftre§e y Spoufe, and Mother, part- 2.1- 4-c 1 4- then her guide s musl be fubje'et to her, as fervants andfonnes. So Bergenfis in the councell c£ BafilL So Whittaker y proveth the Popeto befubjetl to the Church a* his tJl- 'other, isfyifwe. The Church of ible believers is not the Spoufe and mother of the Church guides, but the minifteriall Church of Paftours and elders is fgueene Cfrlotherjhat begetteth the formes of Zlon to God, audio all the, authoritative power that the mother hath Cai.4.1?. it is from the "Fathers and Paftours , that [beget children to God ; Other wayes one private Chriftian that is a meanes of begetting a paftour to the faith of Chrift hath power of ju- rifdiclion over the Paftour, which no wife man willaverre, when Divines fubjecT: the Pope to a generall Councell, they make him with good reafon inferiour to a minifteriall Church. Fourthly, P^%/*reaioneththus. If Chrlfl communicate a zrh : .ttak:t- greater meafure ' and a more immediate pre fence of his fpirit to the Church of believers, than to the over peers. Then the mofi fupreme power of jurifdiElion is given to the believers, and not to the over j 'errs. So Whit taker, where there is msjoritie of power, there is major i tie of ajfi Fiance of the Holy Spirit ruling the Church ; many eyes fee more than one. ( I will be with you to the end of the World) is promljed to the Church. So our D ivines rea- fon ag^inft the Pope. Cjr eater is the Temple than the ooldtkat fdnftipeth the Temple, the altar than the faenfice , The fait hfull cannot fall Away, the guides y except they be believers may fall a- way, neither is there a promi/e of falvation, remiffionoffinnes made to the guides, which is made to the Church of believers. Anf. If the wayes of Chrifts prefence with the believer, and with the overleers were one and the fame, the argument would fay feme thing,but they are of divers kindes. Therefore i deny this ( Where ChriQ is more immediately prefent, there is the more fpipreme pGwer of the keyes y or there is the poster of the htyes more principally) for it is a caption a non caufa\ for Chrifts prefence by faith is not the caufe of the power of the keyes Saving grace is not the caufe why God giveth common gifts y for then a holier paftor fbould be more eflentially a Paftor. "Baptif- me Chap. 4, Church of Believers JiJfolveJ. ^1 me admw'xftrAty by him ftiould bee more cffentially bap til me, then the baptifme adminiftred by a lefle holy or a prophanc pa- ftour, this is the crrour of the Donattfts to hang the worthi- nefleof Gods ordinances upon the worthincfl'e of the infini- ments, one baptifme is not more eflentially baptifme than an- other : What ever be the goodnefle or badncfle of the Mini- ftcr, the power or the keyes eflentially is one and the fame in all. God doth moreallift and more abundantly blcrfe 0.1c mans minifterie than another, but the difference there is in the ef- fect and manner or working, not in the eflencc and nature of the keyes, as we fay a man of thirty yeares is more and grea- ter of ftaturc and a bigger man than a child of foarc years old, but a man of thirty yeares is not more eflentially a rcafonablc creature than a child of rbure yeares 'old, for the nature of man isalike efientially in both. The goodnefle of God and his ;good plcafurc is the caufe why God givcth the power of the keyes to fome perfonsandnotto otherfomc, the grace and holincfle of a man is not the caufe. It is dangerous to a- .vcrre that the power of the keyes is more or lcfTc inperibns, according as they are more or lefle fanur Divines, There is a greater mea- fure of the Spirit of prophecy and of grace miniitcriall, pro- milcd to the whole reprdentative Church of Chrift , con- vened in a Counccll Oecumcnick, than to one man, the Pofe, ox to a Trophct, and they give, but doc not grant that the J' ope is a Prophet, whin they hold him to be a thiefe or a robber. Hence they prove well the Tope to be inferiour in power of jurifdiftion toagcnerall counccll of Paftoursand Elders. J. It is Arguments for the indtpendenck of the Chap 4. is Utterly falfc that the\ fay, whre there is more ftabilitie of grace ana holineffe , there u more authoritie and eeclefiafiicai toyfftr, When both the fub je tccauie there is more of cold qualities elementatie in the fnow,nor in the Raven becaufe the Raven is not white at *4r>j?«. :op. i.u $L.Ariftotle taught us long fince at the Schoolcs. that the com- ix mrative degree could not be ascribed to thefufjclhtf whom the toftlve degree u ^#y^.Becaufe a Raven is not whitc,it is va- nitie to prove that ihow is whiter than a Raven. Belie- vers are not capable of the keyes remaining only believers, except God freely call them to the Minifteriall ftatc. Belie- versf I grant)have authorise of grace to be Kings and Priefts to God (for grace bath with it heavenly Majefticand authori- tie) buc they have not authoritie official!, or power ecdefia- ftick, they want both power of order and ;urifdi&ion,except they be called Paftoursand Elders, but then they arc belie- vers and iomewbat more. But if they want power of jwrifui- &*on, their power as members of the congregation is shri- ft ian, popular, private, not authoritative, not a power of the keyes. Grace true and laving addeth a faire luftrc to the po- wer of the keyes, and doth gracioufly qualifle and adorn that power, but where there is 00 power of the keyes infirnplc believers it cannot adorne it ; to pleafc and embrouder a wicked man is not Chrift. W hat is the power of believers foall be declared hereafter, if<3odpermit. Ar ument 4. P^kcr diiputeth thus. The Church-guides muft be fub* PATker ib. a r g.<> ]€& to the. cenfures of the Church of believers, ^hereof they are £tmh ouid h mem ^ ers ^ The Colofsians mufl fay to Archippus , take heedto norificeniuis qua themimfterie that thou haft received of the Lord, So Ambrofe citfi* filiw d- trinket h it the rulers , evtn the Bmferours honour to bcefub- «our? ' m jctt;t0 tie Church. Nazism. calieththeBmfercHrhimjelfe a fieefe Chap. 4. Church of Believers Jijfilved. *-> fieepe of the fl*ck*% and/ubjetl to the trib until, as BeUarmint gr*nteth/uu(th4t(tei the Church)bindetk Pctev y «nd t^^ Pec^.p i.c , t ruler. So Btrrorv, Every member ts bound to the cd f cation t fer- ifcfcm. ora .Yd vfce/tnd utilitie of the whole body Commanded to reprove hts B f a ' m - Jc ? n *- brother y to bind their Jins by the Word of (jed, even eheir Prix- f + ces With cbdincs, to admonijb Archippus, yea. thouqh an /fpoftle *f r T*» $*** or Angell preached an other Cjojfellto pronounce him occur fed. Church j. i«* Anfw. That the Prelate (hould be above the Church, and ex- empted from the lawes and cenfures of the Church, whereof he is a Prelate , is raoft un juft , and this worthy Parker provcth unanfivcrably, Empcrours being paftours arc un- dcrthelawcsof Jefus Chrift the higheft lawgiver, and fo Ambrofeznd N******cniay well. But hence is not pro- ved , becaufc the Collofsians are as private Chriftiansto admoniuS or rubukc their paftour Arcbippus. Therefore the body of believers have the power of the keyes to depofe and excommunicatcand conicquently to ordamc and lay hands onpsflours, which is commanded and commended only to fuchasto Timothy znd Titus, and in them to the Elders r£^* M and Prcsbytcric,and that (tell the Church) do&t bind Peter 1 Tim 4! 14. and oblige all Paftors and Rulers, to be lyablc to the la wes and cenfures of the Church, but by the word C hurch is not mcancd the Church ef believers ; but the Eldcrfhip of r.11 incorporations.ecclcfiaftick, refpedtivc of congregations., presbyteries and Synods , as God willing I {hall make good. 3. BarroWes Scriptures are mod: corruptly wrefted, for lojeph a prince did bind in fetters the Senators of ^gr^thcr- fore a private believer hath the keyes of the Kingdom e of heaven to ilaut and open. What rcafon is there here? An Apoftlc or Angdl prcacking another Gofpell is accurfed , it foUoweth not. Therefore a private believer , fupponc a woman who is no lcflc than a man, bound to the edification ierviceandutiliticof the whole body, is to excommunicate an ApotUe,or an Angell who fhall preach an other Gofpdl. The keyes fhall be too common, if all private Chridians rruy put to their hand, and ufe them, becaufe they are to teach,ad- G 2 monifh 4 x- ^Arguments for the wdifindtptit of the Ch;?p 4. mbnisb, rebuke, comfort, andedifle one another in a private and popular way : any may fee, it is one thing for one mem- ber of the body to help one another by exhorting and rebu- king (which is a worke of common charitie) and for paftors publikely as the ambafladors of Chrift Jcfus, to ufe the keyes by publikc preaching of the Gofpell (which is a worke of his paftorall charge) yea thefe two differ as an act of obedi- ence to the law of nature and common charitie, and an act of obedience to a divine pofi ive Jaw. 5. Parker reafoneth thus. CoaHive jurifdiblion as ex- obje& 5 communication, is a meane of edification, that the fpirit may be fayed in the day of the Lord, \ Corinthians 5 . 4* NoVr the [oules of guides (Parker faith the joules of Prelates ) fhallbce in a veorfs cafe , than the foules of the flocke , if they bee not fubjetltoa particular Church, as Corinth : for they want that meane of edification Which others have. Some fay Synods are to take order with paftos.rs, and not the Church of 'Believer s- 3 But Papists anfVocr.The Blfhopis to be jud- ged by the sArchbifhop or Patriarch, if they /ball fcandaloujly finnt, then they are to be left to the P ope , and the Cjcnerall Councell, which cannot be had, <^4nffter. I deny not but every paftour is fubjed mfomc things to the ElderChip of the congregaton, whereJhe is, and if he were not lyablc to lawesorcenfiire, hee were a pope, but in the matter that deferveth deprivation he is only to be cenfevd by the Pres- b^terieand Synods, for a number of believers, nay a mix- d"m cft^afgniu- ber of Ruling Elders cannot deprive him, becaufe they can- ter con^r re cu^ not or daine a paltour : for the law faith well , It is one pov conrra*" "^ ^ r °f*k g ^J es t0 or dainc and to exauihorate and deprive: But no word of God will warrant a number of believers to cen- fure eccJeflaftieally their paftor, not becaufe hee is their pa- llor and they his flocke ( for fo the EJUeririipoi hisowne cpngregation might not eccleiiafticaily ceniure him , which I judge to be faife) but becaufe the Church of fole believers hath not the power of the keyes , and they have not power to ceniure any other believer , except in a private way-, as fellow members of that Jagic body ; but m a constitute Church, Ch.ip. 4. Chunk cf Be Livers jt/ffth 47 Church, a Colledgc of paftors and Elders o ly hath po a cr to deprive or excommunicate a paftour, and there remaineth C h R 1 s t s way of edification, that hec bee in this cale ccniured by Synods. But yce will fay, this is the P^- pifts anfwer. I anfwer, it is not, for they will La\ethe paftour cenfurcd by the Prelite, the Prelate by the Arch- Prelate, which we deny as Antichriftian, for all are to be bv the Church. But Synods may crre.Then appe ilc to a grea- ter Synod, for united torce is- ftronger. But they alio (ycu will &y) may crrr j , I anfwer, and the Congregation of fofc belecv. rs is not free from error, but this doftrine of our bre- thren ftiall refolve all government in the hands of th- people, as inthehigheftandmoftfoveraigne judicature, which is to make all Paftors, all overfcers, all judges. 6. Parser realoneth from the neceflary defence of the objes.*?. Church. Every particular £h»rch u an Armie t a Ship, a bedj, Kjekjrnum I Cor. 1 2 . Therefore when they are nearc danger, thy ka ve power I. r- c- 2 1 • to take ord:r nith a drunken Pilot, and put him from th rud er, £.7egm"c4l« and to take order tt ith a tyrannous (, apiaine y and to purge cnt the l.j.c < ;. filth and excrements of the bddy . So politicians^ a/. Keckerman, Hottomanu sfay a Vriek*d Aiagiftrate is to be depofcdjfno oth.r remedy can be found, So Gerfon. Anf w. It is one thing what a Gf'fi* ^-pap- multitude may doe in a defperate cafe of neceility, when o- co "" ' verfeers will not by their authority remove a wolfe and a raUc teacher, extremis morbis cxrrema remedia ; Hardd'fea/cs ana defperate have need of defperate cures. But it is an o her cafe when in a conftitute Church, there is a government or" Chrift cftabli(h:d, for there are two things to bevconfidercd.here. 1 , A popular, but with ill a private iu'.>ftrac"lion and feparati- on from die Miniftcry of a knowne Wolrc and leduce , and this the Law of nature will warrand, than licet tutcla inculpa- iSlriv»* 15. Art. 1. J may addc what thejeofthe Separatitn fy. Pfi*****- ■ The fait /fill had knowledge and confent in elections y Act. 1. 15, 23, 26. Art, 6. 2, 3, 5. and 14, 23. and 15 23 25. /' cxcomn,n;:ication, \ fir. 5. ^/.:>\t8. ^/.' If this be a good Argument, All publike Church bufnejfc is to be done by knowledge and con r ent of belce* vers, and cannot be done by their over-feers alone. Thcr- fore the faith fill have jurisdiction over the over-feers. zAnfw. We will borrow the Argument (and give it back againe) for us 3 no publike bufineflc is to be done without the -knowledge and content of Elder^ (hip. Erg°> The Eldcriliiphaththcjurifdidion.a.That 2?, v cc/:q,.h. ail be done by their confent, I grant, but with thefe n^ww»^^«- diftincTions, 1. Their quiet and tacite content, for there IZ^de/i^LZ is not required an exprtfle confent by w r ord of mouth A»/i 6- r#g«t« of all the multitude (as of women,) fpeaking in the ^SSSwtSw" 4 Church, for they fhculd give reafons of their confent, «*&**. if an exprefie confent be required. 2 Confent of ma- nyeft, not all, els the Churches deed (Lould bind rone abfent. 3. A confent popular, not judicial, els they arc all made Judges. 4. Their privity is thought a confent ; how could f.x thoufand that our Brctheren make an independent Church in the Apoftles time all fpeakc. 2. All judge in .Excommunication. 3. All reafon,difpute, propone, anfwer, as Judges muft doe; heere grave r Beza, our Divines Calvine, Buccr, Bullin- ger, Afelanclon, BezA, Bvcan, Parens, Rivetm,Sibra;u dm t Junius, Treleatitv , the fathers Cyprian,]eromc,An- gufiine, Nazjanzcn, Chry(oflome i Ambrofe , 'Tlxodorer, Thetphylacl require all to be done, confentiente flebe. H But 5 o Arguments for the Independency of the Chap«4 But my Bretheren, what if there ne a (Jifcord, and beleevers deny confent. In a matter of Excommu- ParcnsVrfin,qucft n j ca tion Zeppertu, Zanchi^ y Bez.ii, *Bucariut] Parew paR47^. sivill- thinke the Elderfhip mould not excommunicate. 2, But «m fam wmm w i 13t if t | ie contagion of the not excommunicated lea- Z*d*fi*to,( ing preached, and not the other way being Synodi- cally determined, becatife the people confenteth not ? Certainly if power cf preaching be a power of the keyes, all that are (ilent to that which is preached give a confent to what is preached, for filcrtce at the hea- ring cf a vow, when it is lawful! to fpeake is a con- fent, Numb. 30. wr, 1 4. Now it is lawfull to any mem- ber of the Congregation, to fpeake againft what is' unicund in Doftrine publickly delivered, {o itbefpo- ken .timcufly : Hence it muft follow that what tyeth and obligeth as an a el of the keyes in preaching, ty- eth alfo when determined by the Elderfhip, fjppote all the Congregation doe riot judge and determine J> dicially : I may fay that fcy cur Rretherens grounds, preaching is a putlick Lcclenallick ael: of the keyes, and Chap. 4. Church of Believers diffolved. 5 1 and of the whole Chinch, Tor tlic Church prcachcth ly her Part cur, as by her mouth and tenant receiving authority, and the kcyes to preach from the Church. '1 iicrftuc all mull: give their content to what is prea- ched, els it is not the Word of God or to be judged end reputed to tyc us to faith and obedience, no leife then publick a&s of the Church, and this were grange, to fey, the word preaching is not the word obliging ccclefeftically, except all believers women and chil- dren continue it by their confent and fuffrages ju- dicial. I 2 . Parker reafoneth thus. If Peter render an account 'l^r™ 1 " to tlx f articular (fhurch of believers at Jeruialem, of his Gr&ti*n, Deer. gating With the uncircumcifcd y and of What may be judged ? *f a,c-2 ^ 7C * fcandaloHs, then the judicial/ power of cen firing Church- Ctrfm d: autfonb. , guides id in the hands of the peop'e • But this Peter the £* s c&u^ Jpoflle did Atl,\\ . not (as Gratian faith) at doctor piea,pag.?s. manfuctudinis, but, as l-'erus filth, ex orrlcio. And a* c £a« B pfLsf.£ Gcribn fiith, non ex humilicondefcenfione, fedexde- poiitfccici. p.ij. bito & obligation^ not of Humility but of duty, So {^t™* X reafoneth Belt alfo. So Almoin (aith y 'Pope Nicolas//^ to LotharinS, except he Would abftainefom the company of his excommunicated Whore, he Would cowplaine to the (fhurch, he fit d not, he Would mire order With him him- Ocam.Duhg. Jelfe, as beine above a ConncelL When Symmachus the "ff «" *• «•• Pope contended With fome, he gathered a jounce//, and [*tmk uuetm/i 'indeed the matter : If two Topes contend for a ? ope- {W* f ^ rAvt d)me (Jmth Almaine ) a qenerall Counccll is to deter- *fndc*tb9ikn t mine, *" 3 '"'« %Anf», The Major is not true, "Peter is to purge himiclfc before any one brother cfFended of a fcandiill, and farre more before the Church : Yea, thenecefli- ty of his filvation, and fo the law of nature forbid- ding to offmd the weakc, willeth him to purge kim- felte, if he were a Tope C faith Occam) now one of- fended brother is not a church, and fa the Superiori- ty of jurifdiclion in believers is not hence concluded. 2. He purged himklfc before the Jpojlles and Bretlje>. H 2 52 Both the power and ex^rcife Chap.5. ver, 1. and not before the Brethren onely. 3. If he had done wrong,hc was obliged to confeffe his fcandall 'before one ©fended believer, and alfo before all the Church, but that prooveth not jurifdiclion in the be- lievers. Obieel.l$. 13. Taul rebuketh Peter befere the Church of Anti- 6ch, ergo.That Church of Antioch might iudge Peter. Anf The fame anfwerfufficeth 2. It is not proved that in thepreienceof Believers only "Paul did rebuke him from this Text. ObieVt,\^ % 14. Chrifl immediately and without the mediation of the Church (faith Parker) commumcateth himfelfcto be- leevers, ergo y he communicateth his forver Alfo immediately to hU Church, Anf It followeth not, becaufe" he communicateth not his power of the keyes to the Church of belie- vers, either mediately or immediately, becaufe he giveth it not to them at all. Chap. V. Q^ whether or no form doe Warranmbly teach, that the tower of the Kejes is effentially and originally in the Church of Beleevers, and in the Church-guides only at the fecond hand, and in the by y quoad exercitium, Jo as the Church of "Believers Jhould be the miftrejfe delega* tint the keyes by an imbred and kindly authority, and the Church-gut des as her proper fervants and dele gats do borrow the ufe and exercife of the ksjes pom the fore - faid Church of Believers -? THe tenent of thefe, with whom we now difpute is that all the power of the keyes is given by Chrift to the multitude of Believers, as to the firft fountaine, and that this power is derived an4 gefted by the mul- titude Chiip. 5 . eft be Kcyes in the Elder [hip. 53 multitude of believers to fuch and fuch perfons to be ufed nnd cxercilcd by them, rs the tenants both of Chrift and tic Church : lor trie clearing cfthequc- ftion 2nd trying if this diHinclion be law-biding.Thc/c diftinctions are to be obferved. I . The power of the kcyes may be thought to come to Mimfiers cf the Church three W\iier y as Jball be cleared, j, By mediate derivation, the Church recei- ving this pwer from thrift, and deriving it over to the fiends of the Bridcoroome. 2. By immediate do- nation, Cjod immediately giveth the honour of the kcyes to jhefe Whom he makfth his Courtyers in this kindc. 3 . Ty application, the Church only naming i lie men to the office. 2 . The porrcr of the kejes, and all f acred off.ee s in Cjods Houfe, are from the immediate Wifdcme of Chrift* The defgnation of fuch men to jiich offices is by the miniftcry oftfo Church. 3. Thepoircrofthekeyes is one thing, the larvfll exercifc of the kcyes is another things 4. The Aiinifters may be thought thefervants either of the Church, or fervdnt s of Chrift firth Church. 5. Defoliation of men by the (fhurch to [acred offices may be thought either in the Churches free -mil, or tyed to the lawes defgned by Chrift. 6. The (fhurch of believers may be thought either the vir- tuall or the formal I fibietl of the ktjex. ~ . The power of the keyes may be thought to be given to the community or multitude of Believers or prof ef- fours of faith in Christ, in the general 'I \ not defin- ing one man ratheP then another, but leaving that to the difpof tic n of mcar.es, and disf option of fecondcau- fes, \\ho fhali be the man, 04 to be a UMuftian, to be an Aftronomer is given to man kin de as fome Way proper to man, as Porphyrc faith, hoyv but all ar.de- very ore ofmankinde,be not alnaycs 'JWufitians and A- l^xx*/* 1 '*'** ftronomcrs. It is thought by our Brethren, that the Church of H 3 be- 54 Both power andexzrcife of the Cfuip. j. believers is the firft feat, the prime fabjefr, and head fountains under Jef.is (Shrift, to whom the keyesare given, and that hov.beit all oirrces and officers be on- ly of Chrius infti ution, yet the Church of believers doc as the Spoufc and MHtrcfle, and bride of drift communicate the lawful! exercife of fomt a.clsof the keyes, as to preach, adminifter the Sacraments, over- fee the converfuion of the flock, care for the poore to fome certain men, as her deputies and fervants • with borrowed authority from her felfe, as thcWeil- ftadmVarif.u head and prime fountain under Chrift of all the au- r a l nf"l C, " pag '' thorityand ufe of the keyes that is m the officers of Vu'iwret flavin- the Houfj, as Paftors, Doctors and Elders, the Church du-iMiumfidnax. ftjj| j^pj,,^ i n her own hands authority and power of WAm^insatj, the keyes m molt matenall afrs or the power or the immediam* *dt>- k eyes as by thefe keyes to ordain and elect all the turn fuppcjitxw, J > J /• V . • £• ... r juamad ahqutm officers, and in caie or aberration or railing to ceniure, fan lmwnobdiTi- d-P^fe, excommunicate them, and all members of the tnaZintendenl t. viilbls Church, and that independently, and without m*+c*»f«*ft : any {Coordination to Presbyteries, Clafles and Synods; tukatem indent*. J i » • i c r» n •• e^ion d*tamtjfe even as the kingly power or actual! government is in homniiut per « «- t h e \^[ n as hand, and he appointeth deputies and fer- lum unquxra per \ \ - r \C i • 1 j i wgtHM&mir.i* vants under nimielr, and in rus name and authority, fipumbomim ex- t0 $> anc | execute his will, according to the Laws ThUu^'t &*p?op : of the Kingdom, fo doth the Church of believers un- vr hwinem rxi- ^er chrift by an imbred authority and power recei- %'nfr imiUfflibi- ved from Chrift, fend out Paftors, Ttottors, and Et- u-mmdufirmm. d ers j n her name and authority to exercife certain mi- Zd^cZm^om^n niiteriall acts, yet fo as the Church of believers in all anxiqnarumdcSo- tri e ac ^ s performed by the officers, remained} the pZtccSh^ principall and prime agent, caufe and aclcr under docuir, Cbrtftim chrilt, and the officers only her fervants, deputies imfrtut utmJu. and inftruments, performing all by authority borrow- irtmat&ejfemtuii e >, and Chryfoflwe (zemz to favour this. So 0%1/io- /«* r./r, F*r*f, fvtfettuv, Sutluvim, JVhittaker , Morton, dl^'Vu .'o,Ger[on, Almoin, 'Vetr.de Aliiac. Alio Edmun- .J,.-. .'- RUheriHs , ind JFnw. Vegarhu fct out a book: ► jJJ'g'££ Church policy, depreffing the Pope, and extolling the /»,,•<«rc - l : ; * t . Throne, feeing he fecth better then men* 3 becaufe f,^ of the Scriptures. Eph 411. 7i0w t 2. 7, £, 9. w 1 CV*. ***•«*£•« *ii 12. 26.27,-8,29. iTim.$\ «W/. 20. .8. And there- •;s and Deacon*! r offices immedi- ately f on *id not fi om ehe Pfcl it. €• . The firft (object of the kcy« i*> ei- ther made quati or nan owe/, as one Paftora.. rul:.. 56 Be h fewer andexercije of the Chap.j, ruling Elders of a Congregation : And thefe have not the povvir of all the key cs, as of ordination of Paftors, and fo of dcpofition ; feeing in the Apoftolikc Church there were alwayes a number of Paftors at the Ordi- nation of Paftors, onely they may performefonicacts of difciplinethatconccrneth that flockc. The adequate and proper fub/ect of full power of the keyes is the presbytery of Paftors and Elders, as we iljall prove here- after. 3. Conclufion. The power of the keyes indirectly commeth from the Church of belcevers to fbme felect officers, I fay (indirettly) not directly , becaufc howr beit beleevers by no innate and intrinlicall power of jurisdiction in them, doe ordaine officers ; yet they are to give a popular confent to the election of their officers, as the word of God, all the lathers and our Divines teach againft Papifts and Prelates , who take away this power from the people of God. Now by this popular election men are put in that (late, where- by they may be and are ordained office-bearers by the laying on of the hands of the Elders. And this our brcthrens arguments prove and no more. Hence the power of the keyes commeth to the officers three wayes, whereof we deny one. 1. As if the Church of beleevers received the keyes firft from Chrift,then by au- thority from Chrift did give over the ufe of them in fome acts to the efficers , and did appoint them her fervants. That this is not according to the Scriptures of God, I hope by Gods grace to prove. 2. The power of the keyes and all power of jurisdiction and order is firft in Chrift, then immediately communicated to the Apoftles and their iucceffors in them, and here the Aim*initT>om t offices and P°wer is of Chrift Jefus oaely. 3. As the n*tnr &civii.& application ©f the man to the office, and the office to \ cd M^nmM U tne man is twofold ; one by popular election, fueh a Dom.Mcbie.spaU man pleafed the multitude, *•/#. f . A&. 6. Another Jr^EfdKj.cj, by authoritative ordination or impofition of hands to an office in God$ houfe , which they would have by a ami- C hap. 5 . Key es in the Elder -Jl a multitude of bclccvcrs, having no d. clion j but is net in the Apoftolikc Church of |1 cNci (lament, that ever w c can ceadc. Wc fincj out ordi- nation by the picilucry, I 7/w.4 14. 4. Ccr.clujlov. 1 he clkr.ee and definition of a Ghnrch doth not '.v tff**, equally, and alike agree to the Church of bclecvers and Jvinifters, Or cfl . or to a company of a viiible Church, made up of tl two parts, bcleevers and officers, as cur Lreihien fj of their viflble Church. K,y reafon is ckare, lkiee- \ers are eiTentially and properly the myfiical] body of Chrift, and the Church of redeemed ones, Eph.} 2^. ss-ALzo. 28. And the fflvtfk budded g?i a rocke 3 which they lay received the keyes from Chrift ( which I date not lay) but the Church cf officers, that are only officers amd no more, that is called of God and his Church, and cloathed with a calling to be Paftorsand Dofcors, Hliers, Deacons, are not the redeemed of God ; but may often be, and are reprobates, and not members of Ch'nfts true body according to the influence of laving grace. Now from this 1 inferrc, that belccvers and office-bearers make not one common and true myili- call bedy that hath received equally the keyes from Chrift , and that thde predications are improper and figurative, and that literally and in rigor of thcletter they are falfe. (Sion brinpeth oood t) •dines (the Church givetb fftcke and rndhe to her children) (the Qhnrch le- cetteth a man chdde) becaufe the Pallors of the Church doe thde things : I or there is no elective influence orcaulality cemming from the Church of belecversin thefeand the like Paflorall actions, except that they pray for thele fruits of a Minillery, they chufe the men for the worke, but doe not crdame them : But we cannot fay that the Church doth formally preach and beret children to God in and through preachers, as their lervants, as a King fpeakcth luchabuhncffeby his Legat and Emballadcr ; and our King doth goverue and reignc in Ireland by his Deputy: Here the Kings I authority p,i®/li 58 Both power and exercife of the Chap j. authority bath influence in the acts of his Deputy, and Legat : For where will Scripture beare this (The be- leevers at (*o toffee pleach to the beleevers at (o/ojfee by their fervent Archippus) ( Philip plans preach to ThUipm pians by their fervant Epaphroditus) And (the Church cxcrcifeih authority ', and governeth her felfe in and through the ferv ants fent by her f elf e) And (the fait hfull The (fa-, lonians are over themfelves in the Lord, and obey them* f elves in their fervants , and MiniHers fent by them- felves ) how I fay, will the holy Spirits ftile of lan- guage make thefe in rigor true ? but according to our ffWWfej againft brethrens tenents they are mod true. Katheren^hildlcy M,Edtvards> againft Edwards faith, pag.io,\ 1. when the hand laun- ceth the foot, it cannot be f aid properly the allien of the hand alone, becaufe the hand is fet on worhe by the body y if the body be destitute of the power, for the motion of the body commeth not from the hand^ but the motion of the hand fiom the body. So this Argument would fay. The P aft or pre ache th as the mouth of the Church, and prea- ching is an at~l of the Vehole Church performed by the Pa- ftor as their fervant or mouth ; s^lnd fo the power of ■preaching muft be fir ft in the Church, and not fir ft in the Paftors, as motion is firft in the body, and not firft in the hand, Anfw. The comparifon holdeth not, The Paftor is Gods mouth, Jer.j5.T9, Z^.1.70. But Paftors are not the mouth of the Church, and the motion is here from Chrift principally, from the Paftor as the mouth inftrumentaily, from the Church objectively and final- ly, and the comparifon of the body naturall halteth in this. It may be objected , 2 (for. 4. 5. We preach not our felvcs but Chrift Jefm, and our [elves your fervants for Chrisls fake. Therefore Minifters are the fervants of the Church. *Anfw. Minifters may be thought the Churches fer- vants two wayes, i.SubieBively , as if they had their authority from the Church, and were rafters of men, or Chnp.j. Kejtsinthe Elderjhf. 59 or from men. This is the auctioned folic that we dc- N^M?'- 1 " ny. 2. fw.tlaer, that is, thev are iervants not or the smmftrvipUt*' Church , but for the Church, as Chnft is called our **«*&•&${#+ tenant, oTfor.ao. 28. And the Angels cur miniflring Spirits \ yet neither Chrift nor the Angels have autho- rity and a Calling from us to their iervice. It is as if one would fay, The Phylitian hath skill from the fake pcrfbn ; which is falfe, becaufe God gave him skill for the ficke pcrfon, and not from the (icke per- fon. 5 . fifjc/H/icn.'We judge this diftinclion agataft Scrip- ture and realbn , that the power of the keyes cflcnti- ally, fundamentally and originally is in the Church of ndecNcrs, and the exercife only , and fome borrowed acts of the keyes fhould be in the officers. 1. Becaufe we are not to difiinguijh Where the Law doth I Arg, not diftir.guijb, becaufe this diftinguifhing is unknowne * e & Uia , l !/ r " to the Scripture, which never giveth the keyes to the uHUxm^di bcleevers. »««wj 2. The comparifon which Tarker fetcheth from the c 8n> ' >^ Pari fans, holdeth not. Sight is in the eye, as the inftru- 2, Art. merit , but it is principally and originally from the whole man, for the whole man feeth by the eye. The authority of the (church is as the foule in the Whole body ( as Bridge- iius faith) and in every member of the body : Howbeit B'm^Ajp&jx. it doth not exercife the poWer in every member ; butitjeeth by the eye , and heareth by the eare, fo the power of the ksyes is in all, and every one of the faithfully but it exer- cifeth fome zSltls ministerially as preaching bapti^inq i* the guides , and other are Alls in other members of tie body, but the poWcr is in all. But I anfwer, That this comparifon haltcth many wayes. 1. The body is a phyficall, organicall matter capa- ble of the foule, and a kindly or naturall houfe or {hop for the foule to worke in, and every member may ex- ercife fome vitall operation by the foules inafting it, as hearing, fmclling, feeing, moving, growing, &c 1 2 "But ($o Both potvzr and :x?rcifi of the Crn?-5. Bat the Church confining of beleevers and Ministers, that arc often oppofed by way of contradiction, as be- leevers and non beleevers, and a beleeve: that is no more but a beleever , is not capable of the power of the keyes, it being gratU gratis data, a freely given gift of God, except the Lord be pleafei freely to give it by fome Law or promife ; And lb thefe that are on- ly beleevers , are as the woodden leg , or the eye of glaffe in the body wanting all authoritative power of the miniftery where God hath not gifted and called them, now every member of the body isina&edby the ibule. 2, If this companion hold well, as every member of the body liveth, and is denominated a living thing (hpwbeit every member be not an eye, or an eare) by the information of the foale : fo every toe and fin- ger liveth by the inafling of the ionlc^chiprimo, and moveth and groweth a&jt feemdo : lb mail evecy be- leever in the body of Chrift , Man and woman be Atia prima, and efTentially a minifteriall part andoince- bearer having authority from Chnlt, and alio aEtu fe- c Hit do > exercife fome minifteriall acts ; for fuch as is the nature of the act, fuch is the nature of the power, and fuch as is the power, fuch is the ail. If the pow- er be minifteriall, fo is the-acl : If the acl be not minifteriall (as it cannot be in thefe on ely that are be- leevers, efpecially women and children) {o neither is the power. 3. The whole man feeth by the eye, hearethby the eare, bat the beleevers fee by their ownc eyes (as they nauft live by their owae faith) anj not with the Pa- flors cyzs, neither doe they grow by that foal: of grace by which the Paftor growem* 3, The Beleevers inuft cither be th* virruall,orthe formaii {abject of the kcyes, They are not the virtual! (urjefr.or caafe, as ^int is a caufe of fire ; for our 5rc- thren fay that the beleevers for iml.y. perforin e acls of the keyes, and that they rebuke, they excommunicate, they 3 ,Arg. Chip. J . KtyCS in the Elder fhip. $ 1 they chufe their officers, which is an authoritative ail of the keyes, as they teach. Now a virtual! caufe is not formally the caufe or the ciccl • as tfrc is the ufc of fire, and doth not formally perform: a:ls of the forma 11 caufe ; food doth not formally make mo- tion in the body, but onely virtually. But they art for- ced to acknowledge that beleevers are theformalllub- j j T of the keyes : It is abfurd that one fhould eiku- tially , and nftu prima, have the power of the keyes, and yet he may not preach, nor baptize, that is, as if one had a rcafonable foule,and yet could neither difcourfe nor move, nor walke. 4. The power of the keyes is cither in the officers as *t*Arg, officers,or onely as belecversjif as oiricers,then they c in- ner borrow the keyes from beleevers, feeing they have •them as officers, fjppofcthey be noc beleevers, and that is againft the meaning of this olftin&ion ; if they have the power of the keyes onely as beleevers, then all Mirrtfters that are 110:1- beleevers want the keyes. 5. Office-bearers have either a nearer and more mi- <$ % ArArcbiipijc.spiiat. k e y es that reacheth fupernaturall ends and effects, and cln%>'*£ then forbidden multitudes who have this power, as men, women and children, to touch the Arke, or to preach 3 Chap. 6. Keycs in tin Eldcrjhip. 63 preach, or meddle with the ho!y things of Cod. So Francis White, Andrea Duvall, Soto, Victoria, Bayncs. S.Arg. 8. Chrift would have fet down rotes how nil Bckcvcrs vgi*»H»* F " fhould ufc this power, as he fcttcth downe Canons Dw££*m.*% how ill Church-men fhouldufe their power, in the Bpt« i*m.*ua**fop {tics to Ttmothy and Titm : If any fuch power (as is £$ m pretended) were criminally and fundamentally in all »*m«*W**/: Iklecvers. But we reade of no rules or no Canons in , * tf - < *J' < **» Gods word, obliging all Beleevers to bring in acl,to actuate or cxercife this power thus and thus, and not according to their owne liking ; Therefore there is in them originally no fuch power. Chap. VI. Q^6 . Whether drift hath left the acluafl government of hU Church to the multitude of TStleevers t PLato laid well of Government by the hands of the p&pwPtffc people, That amougsl layvfntl governments it it worft, p^ffi+SS*' amongft uniuft governments the be ft, Ariftotte faith, of of its nature it is corrupt and faulty. Pint Arch calleth it the Serpents taile leading the head. Xenopbon ipea- JS^^JSf keth not well of it. Our Divines, as Calvin, Bez,a, Tnv*gjL y,nhiHS,M(Lwllhon, Luther, Junius^ Parens make the Jjjjjj,, M aM «, government of the Church to partake of all the three Mtism&km* governments. Jn refpect of Chrift the only fupreame ^' King it is an abfolme Monarchy^ but this is the invi- p.. trnment for the molt part in refpeel of the rulers as Pallors and Elders, it is an tsfrift ccracic, the viliblc government being in the hands of the Elders, and in refpeel of lome things that conccrncth the whole members of the vifible Church, it is a Democratic^ hath fame popular government in it. W« Luther. <<4 * No Church government Chap. 6. We are now to enquire, if the government of the vifible Church be in the collective body of the Con- gregation, as indeed by consequent they teach with whom we now difputc, or in the Elder (hip ; in Chf- its and Synods provinciall and nationall, as it is now in Scotland. We hold that the government popular, as it is properly taken, when the collective body jjd- geth and governeth to be exprefly againft the word of God, Eph4.11. He gave fome {not all) to be Apoftles, &C. I Cor. 12. 28. And God bath fet fame in the C hurch, firfi zyfpo Files, fecondarily Trophets, thirdly teachers, af- ter that miracles ,&c. 1 Thejf.y 12. Now we befeech you brethren, to know them that labour among f} you, and are over j on in the Lord,, Heb. I 3. 17. Obey them that have the rule ozer you, and fiibmk jour [elves, &c. 1 Tim.^. J 7. Let the Elder s that rule well be countedworthy of dou- ble honour. Hence it is cleare as the noone-iunne, if there be fome over the people of God , fome that are ElderS that rule well, fome to whom "the people Jhould fubmit, and give obedience, then the whole people are not rulers, all have not the rod, nor a definitive voice in that higheft cenfure or excommunication. All we not overfecrs, guides, governours, fathtrs,Hewards,jhcpheards j but fome are governed, fubjecl, fons, the fiocke ruled, and fed, then doth not the people governe. 2.Arg. 2. The keyes were only given to the Elders, as is pro- ved. 3-rfrg* 3- God fet downe in his word rules, canons , and directions for all lawfull governours, how Timothy and Titrn fhould behave themfeives in Gods hcufe, in the Epiftles to Timothy and Titus ; but no where doth God give directions how all beleevcs fnould rule, command and governe, neither hath he promifed that Spirit to all in that charge. / 4. Guides are eyes, cares, fathers, gifted-teachers, ?• ~ r £' Eph4.11. But the whole body is not an eye, for then where were the hearing ? 1 Cor. 1 2.1 7. All are not fa- thers,nor all governours gifted therfore,i Ccr.i 2.28,29. AftuaU Chap.6. in the lunds of Pcofle. <■ 5 acluall government is not in the hands of all the commu- nity of believers. V. "fhc faults of cvill government is laid upon fome, 5-4rg. i all, i X/w.3,4,'5.,6. Afdt. 24. 28. Tit. 1. 7. 1 c Pct. 5.3. Rcvtl.i. 14,20. 3. ii/>. ^abw '.mo. And the praifc of good government is given to fome, not to all, iTbefa.H, HtbiiAj, iTim^.ij. Fev.2.2. iTim. 4-4,5. * /> ^5-4>5. 6. It is againft the dignity of fuch as are Embai- 6.Ar>r t fadours in Chrifts roome, 2 Cor. 5. 20. reprefenting his pcrfon who are to be heard as himfetft, Mat.10.41, 4.2. His Angels, Revel. 2. 1, intra sled With his fee ret s y 2 Cor. 5.1?. His leewards and builder s y 1 Cor. 4. 1,2, 5. Cor. 3. 10 the friends of the Bridegroom^ J oh. 3. 29. Therefore they muft have fome honour of govern- • ment that is not given to all, and every one of the people. 7. That government which ncceflarily includcth a - ^ r ^ condition, is not to be thought to come from the C;od of order, popular government is fuch, for in fome Apollolike Congregations that were independent, there were fix thouland and above, Atl.^.9, Two anftvers smhk.4p. are given here, 1. Sntith £\ith one r/.aj If rake for all MBeft. the Church cr two. An[w. Thcfe two are then a re- prefentative Church, and doe fpeak in the name of the red, which he denyeth.2.M.i?^ faith, none jhould be a congregation, but fo many as may orderly meet without confifion. Anfw. Then the Apollles government was cammed, els there was an Llderfhip that leprefentcd the rdt, and the Church of believers was no indepen- dent C hurch. A third snfwer is, Let heads of^ Fami- &g£ff£' lies, md fathers oncly fpeak*, Anfiv. Yet you fall up- Cbw&** on a fele<5ted and reprefentative Church, whichothc:- waies you deny. 2. If (banes and forvants-bavc alike intereli in Chiift, and a like power ofthc keyes, who dare for efchewing fconfofion take from them what Chriil hath given them ? We may not do cvill or rob any that good may come of it. As* jainft B< K 6 6 No Church government Chap 6. jti*f**%h*op& nard - The dnthours deny they maintain popular go- Bernard. vernmeflt ; Therfore (fay they) the ft ate ii popular, the ulm* X \welt £ oveYnm€nt m C^ ri fi s T arp *s a Monarchy, and in the imocd.p.a|. hands of Elders an ' orsof'/\/r^doe make diftmclion betwixt the fate and government j, who yet doe acknowledge a viiibleMo- (oncit. confiAnt. narchy in theChurch,and io did therathersof the Coun- ccll ol Con fiance :Yov the Hate of the Church is indeed popular in refpecT nothing that concerneth the ftate and body of the Church, and fo concerneth them, fhoald be done without the privity or confent of the people of' God, no excommunication untill the man and his fean- dalous fins be delated to them, i Cor. 5. Nothing ihould be concluded in a Synod, untill the people heare and know, yea they have all place to fpeake, object, reaibn and difpute in an orderly w r ay, as may be col- lected from Aft. 15. 12, 13. letters are fent in the Churches name, charity fent to the diftrefled Saints in their name, officers chofen by their confent , but all this maketh no popular government, if we fpeak pro- perly, feeing the multitude doth not judge, define ju- dicially, ncr fentence, nor command and give oir. Ca- nons and Constitutions. But thefe of whom we now PnUidepelit. fpeake doe conftirute a popular government iri the KSXhowKplea Church, which I proove, 1. Tartar, the fore-pud Ah* arg.7.p»g,i©.and thours, Beft, M.Jacob, Smith, and thefe that are for En^'puriunir. independency of Congregations aferibe to the whole an:*,?*. multitude, and from 1 £V„ 5<4,?,i2. a i«diciatl exer- £££££* C«C0f the rod, and a judging of thefe that are within, pag.>3,*;. Mat. 2. 18. The Church to be .heard and obeyed that 'Imtb rar3!cW5. ^ otn judicially excommunicate is not the Church of 0- 66j 7 . ver-feers (By they) but the Church of all believers. 2. Ttindino and loofing and the keyes of the Kingdome, and that is % both porter md ex crcife is given to the (fhurch bml- Chap.6\ inthe bands of People. 67 budded on the rocks, ajainft Which the gates of Ht 11 flail not frevaile, Mat. 1 6. 1 8, 1 9. fo they teach alio. 4. All the power and jurifdielion that Presbyteries and Sy- nods have, faith Parker, is from the Church of be- lievers. 5. The Congregation of believers hath pow- er of jurifdielion over the officers, and rulers of the Church, to make and unmake, ordaine, cenfure, de- jhm* politic. u pofe and excommunicate their over-feers (fay they) ^"ji'^L Now all who have written Politiks, as Ariftotle, Bo- pto.c,. dvt,Tholofan;u, and our Divines difputihg againit the 7«*»* l H*« Popes Monarchy, fumus, D astern, Keeker man, (fhami- 6*ut»t poto.l^, er y tMufcuius, laded fay, thefe are properly Judges, ^.^ (v(iemt Who coqnofce and asuhoritativeij try, fentence, decree and ibe»Mi c 6. funilb %Vmquents % and all this the whole faithfull doe JfjJ^JjJJj* by the power of the kcyes, as isprooved, ergo, there p.M*rimAt,<«* is a democraticali or popular government brought in- MM*> to Chrifts houfe this way. raid all nece/Titv of over- , feers and officers taken clofe away. Smith faith, his Sdl Antichriflian to place Rulers .. ers ozer the whole oletpa. bod) of the Church. Tea, he feet h not *h) all believers may not preach and administer the Sacraments : and if l-*Jee.$>c 5. the Kcyes be given to them, and acluall government 35j A £t to over-fee and rule their over-feers, 1 fee not how this will not follow from the fore-laid grounds. Sec what Arnifdiu and Spalato faith, both acknowledge. ^ep % that is popular government when the people rule:!: '- "''*' themfelves. Neither is it enough to fey the Elders rule, becaufc they propone and order all thingr, and reproove, convince and exhort ; for no man will have the Apoftle fames, whom many of our Divines think Prefidcnt and Moderator of the Councell of Hiernfay /cm, rlcf.i 1 ). The Ruler and one that is over the Com cell in the Lord, and fuch an one as the Councell mud cy and fubmit unto, for his place of Moderation 1 or the Dnke ofVenetia, becaufc he modcrateth the vScnate, and proponcth and ordercth furfages , is HOI enkc. thought by Bodine, Tolofinus, Arnifkus , Keel or any Politician to be the Line and Prince of the l *- K 2 68 No Church government Chap.5. netians, and Lord Judge over the Senate. The Lacede- Ephori. monian government was popular, howbeit the people Modcrarcr of our j • i j ^t_ • \ i • r t t r " affcmbiics in aid order their matters by their Ephort, that were a ScotU»d. fort of Rulers to the people. The Moderatour of our A (Terribly is not Judge, or oyer the AfTembly in the Lord : Nay, he hath not a fuffragc and decifme voice in our Aflembly, becaufe he is Moderator, but becaufe Teiid. ^c i s a chofen Comtniftioner and member of the Af- T*rrea>emat. fsmbly. So Field faith well, Jf the Pope be only aPre- faciUmfunf. p^ nf in t fo Comce ft i \ i€ u not a p r i nce t Turrecremam ciiftinguiQietb betwixt a Prefident of Honour, and a Prefident of Authority. The Canon of the Counceli of "Paris maketh the Pope above this or this Church or Bifhop, but when he is in a generall Counceli, he Heb,i? 17. is there as a 'Prefident of Honour only, not as a Prince ; but iTim f ' S i' n ' as ^ 1C ^ mem ^ cr hy order of the Counceli andfubr ieTo'aJ!' jecl: to the Counceli. Now the Scripture giveth to the over-feers an authority, a prelidency of authority, We mufi obey them, and fubmit to them, and heare them as r»e would heare Chrift. 2. Seeing this is ordinary to our Brethren to reafon thus. All the faith full are the Spoufe and Body of Chrift, Kings and Priefts un- to God, and have a like title and intereft in hiin,ther- - fore the Keyes are immediately communicated to them without the mediation of Rulers intervecning: Hence I inferrc, if all have alike right to the keys for their alike title by Faith, and right of free redemp- tion in Chrift, ergo, all are alike Rulers over all in the Lord *. then becaufe believers as believers have a title and intereft in Chrift as their redeemer, andoilice-bea- rers; becaufe office bearers have no title in Chrift as Redeemer (for no oifice giveth a man a chime to Chrift, as a redeemer, but only fome generall title to him as Lord of the houfe ) Hence it Imll follow that the believers are Over-feers and Rulers and Paft- ors, and that they fhould order and moderate all pub- lick actions : So I fee no authority or preheminency given to the Church- guides, but that which is due, and Chap. 6. in the bands of People. 69 and more due to the believers then to them. As tor rtmrooving) convinciftjt, exhorting, thefc are common to all the faithfull, as cur Brethren fay, and ib due to them by virtue of the keys, and more due then to office-bearers, who do but borrow the kcyes at the fecond hand fas they teach) and receive them not immediately from Chrift. Now ivcall know that A- ttaLiftifts take away all Magiftracy under the New Tc- ftament, all dominion conquered by warre, all rela- tion of Captain and fouldier, mafter and fervanr, upon this ground, that we ate all C'hrift* free-men, all Chri- ftians equally redeemed in Chrift ; And if the forme make you free then are j oh free indeed. And the New Teftament maketh us all Chrifts ranfomed ones, and fo there fhould be no fervanr. And we are called in It^lJjl'^ Chrift to hbcrty, be not jervauts of men. See what lc ' our Divines, Calvin, Parens, Btican, Tilenm^ Projef fonts of Leyden anfwer An+biftifts^ Libertines, Sod- < Ug % n'uins, Armimans thus abufins C^ods Word. **■ And certainly if the kcyes and government of the Church be given to all believers, becaufe tluy arc Mi I made Kings, Priefts and Prophets, and we are made > uin free and redeemed in thrift, and ail thin as are made ours, Therfbrel may well interre upon the fame grounds, &*i\u '.-. the keys of civill power to be Kin:;s temporall and freemen civilly arc made ours, if all things be ours, and fo no Magiftratc, no Captain j no fouldier (pcaqc and liberty are 011:5) no matter or fervant. 1 am hr l thinking that our worthy Brethren do allow of conclusion, but the principles are too fibb :nd lguti#E} r of blood. What lathers f. iC0r.12.2S yf e on that j lace fiith, the Church policy is . 1 Cor. 12. So Ckrjfr'^' ftome, Cj\ crtnliian^ fo Oii?en, Irene us, iA, 'Jj K 3 ^ The* 70 That there is a Presbyteriall Church Chap. 7 Hytnm. Tbeopbylatt, Theodoret 2 Hyerom y which for time I can- TkeophyUc. u u. not cite at length. Tbs9d$ret % Chap. VII. Q^2 < If there be no true vifible Church in the New Tefta- ment, but onely a congregation meeting in one place, and no Presby teriall or repre/entative Church (as they call it) at alL OVr Brethren hold that the only true publick vi- able Church in theNewTeflamentis a Congre- gation of Believers joy ned together by a voluntary pro- feffion of Faith, and meeting in one place to wor- ship God. They deny 1. That the word {Church) doth ever fignifie a Presbytery or Elderfhip. 2. They deny that there is any reprefentative Churchy proper- ly io called, or that it hath the title of a OW^inthe New Teftament. 3. They deny that there is any Tro- vinciall or Nationall (fhurch that can be called a vifi- ble politique body of Chrift. 4. They deny any Church to have power of jurifdivflion over a particular Co> gregation.For the decifion of the prefent que(lions,thefe diftincTions are to beobferved, 1 . There be odds betwixt a Qhurch vifible^ and a Church minifieriall. 2 . There be odds betwixt a Cathedrall or mother Church (andthis-wedeny) and a Church Nationall and pro- vinciall, which cannot meet to the worflnp of Cjod in all the particular members t her of, 3. The Church is termed reprefentative three wayes (at we fhallhcare) 1 .properly ,2 .common ly^.moji properly. 4. Suppofe the name of Presbyteriall Church be not in the New Teslament, yet if the thing it felfe be in it ', it ufufficient. The Chap."-. tntbencwTefiament. ji The word Church is not taken here, i.Por the Tem- ple or Hcule where God is worshipped. 3. Neither for foure or five that worfhip Gcd ordinarily within walls of a Family, <&*i*.i6.$4 SMnU the C lurch iit their Houfe, i Cor. 1 6. 1 p. I bilem. v.*i . It is tcr- • • fCthal, that is in rhc old Teftament rendred ty- uZL i,b.':»z. ** \ and JC***/ rendred EccleGa* And KdW. * r.5.22. or Hchillaa, Dait. 33.4. (ignineth a Con- ; . ition of people, and Gnedah a Congregation, i«*.B«flTiyan©f ^ r 'i ^ n/ / - j c / r x < . r ~> Separation £.\W.i6\i. /y.'/. 1 1 1 .1. is turned Scclejia, Mat.i6.i8. p ^... : „. :ii Act-7.^- &"<*W is either a multitude of Nations or Pcopl?, GV;,\ 35.11. So J(r.s,o.g. AnAflembly of Na- tions, not a Church of Nations, c«me n^ainfl Babylon; Somtimes the Trites and (jtrverneuxt. are called Kahdl y the Church ot AffemMy y 1 Chron. 13.2,5. 1 Chron. 1$ 6. 2 Chron. 1.2,5. See Pifcator y Junius, Cjuide to Zlon. The word GnccUh that fignirieth the Ajfem- , of 'the fudges, Pfalm. 82.1. is turned in the NewTe- Avfl.5.>7.and AcT.6.12. M. £*2Miath obferved that tbeArabiCk Interpreter uieth four words, Gumhoa, Acl.i9.3ij 39- 2 - (romohaton, Ads 7. 38. both (ignifieth an Affembly, or an Affembly of Prin- ces. {. Kdinfatert) Rom. 1 6. 1. AcTs 11.26. 4. B»ha± >, fciatth.16. 18. and 18. 17. the Church that hath power to determine controverfies. r . Canclufion. A number of believers profelli ng the truth is not prefently a vifible politick Church, 1 Be- then every Chriftian Family flhould be a vifibk politick Church, 2 ?etcv offended, ClUr.iS. and re- buking his offending brother, before three witneflcs, and gaining his brother to repentance^-. 1 6. is a number 5 in that : profcifiiig the truth, and cing an offender, and ft) profefiing Gods wor- et they arc not the judging governing Church, • if the offender will not hearc Peter, then he is to tell the (fhnrch* Hence viiibility of Profcflion a- grecth both to a number of believers (if for pie ten out of ten particular Congregations confefle Chrift That there is a Presbytcriall Church Chap»7 # Chrift before a perfecting Judge) andalfo to a con- ftitute Church of B.lievers and Elders. Then true Faith and the vifibk profeiling of true Faith is not enough to conftitute a Church that ordinarily hath power and exercife of the keyes ; neither find we a- ny warrant in Gods Word, that the {Wearing of an oath, or making a covenant, by four or five or 10. or 40. believers toworfhip God together as liehath com- manded in his word doth effentially conftitute a via- ble minifteriall Church, 1 . Becaufe a minifteriall Church is a body of Paiior and People, of ejes, eares, kands y fiet, whercf Chnft is head, Rom.j 2,4. 1 Cor. 12. v. 14,1 5,&c. but a number of folc and only believers are not fuch a body. 2. More is there required an oath and covenant, but this is and may be where there is no mini- ftcry. 2. Qonclufion. We deny that Chrift hath given pow- er of jurisdiction to one particular Church over ano- ther particular Church, or to one Church te- be a $ayne(.V:ocef mother Church to give laws and orders, to little daugh- u J a \^Y ter- churches under it ; for that jurifdiciion is not to be ti'f lVcTj! ar found in the Word of God, and fo is not lawfull.See Taul 13 dynes and Parker and Cdrtrvright. «.M wtyjfc asaM 3. C onc ^ u fi on * &■ Church may be a vifiblc incorpo- ration of guides and people meeting for the worihip of Gcd, and exercife of difcipline, and yet not nccef- ferily a Church of believers, for if there be twenty or thirty vidble Saints, who are Saints in profelTion, they may meet for the worfhip of God, and consequent- ly by our Brethrers grounds, independently and with- out any Subordination to Synods or clalT-S exercife difcipline. I proove that they are not neceffarily be- lievers, 1. Becaufe to make one or twQforraall mem- bers of a vifible Church is not required that they be indeed believers, it fufficcth that they profeflfe Faith, and be apparantly Saints ; and our Brethren teach they may be Hypocrites, and often are, as Ittdas was amongft the vfjoftles, now by that fame reafon all the Chap.7. (*rf* Nnv Tcfttment* 75 thethrctty may be heart-hypocrites, and facc-profeflbrs, for who teeth the heart ? And our Brethren fay the prea- ching of the word, and the adminiftration of the Sa- craments are not eilentiall notes and markes of the Church, becaufe the word is often preached to repro- bates and unbelcevcrs, and by that famcrcafon the po- wer of the keyes and dilcipline is excrcifed by hypo- crites and unbcleevers. 2.Amefiusfa\th it u probable (he £Z£ J fl*f\ faith not it is neccilary) where the Word and Sacraments are that there are [erne be lee vers : And I fay it is pro- bable • but that at all times there fhould be beleevers, cipecially when it is fir ft founded, it is not neccflary. I fay when it is riril founded; becaufe we cannot fay it is pofiible that there fhould be never any beleevers there at all ; for the Lord fendeth not a miniftery to thefe where there are none chofen at all ; it doth croflc the wifedome of God, who doth nothing in vaine, that he fhould light a candle where he had no lotted money ; and the Shcpheard fhould be fent through the fields , where there were no lotted fheep at all. Hence I inferre thefe confecTaries. 1. that theclaime and title that a people hath to Chrift is not the ground why the keyes are given to that people, astothcori- girjall fubjecT, becaufe they may have the Word , Sa- craments and keyes a long time , and yet want faith in Chrift, and fo all title and claime to Chrift : All which time they have the keyes , diftipline, and Sa- craments ; and I bcleeve their acls of dilcipline, ccn- iures,and Sacraments, arc valide, therefore trie Church redeemed and builded on the rccke Chrift, is not the kindly fiibjed of the keyes. 2. The keyes are given to profeflbrs cloathed with a minifteriall calling, whi- ther they be beleevers or unbcleevers , howbeit God givcth them for the ialvation and edification of belee- vers. 3 .There is nothing required to make a independant Congregation, but anprofeilion of the truth, covenant- wayes, and outward worshipping of God, fuppofe the members be unbcleevers. L 4. f '*- 74 That thcreis a Presijteriall Chureb C hap. 7. 4. (foncluflon. There is a vilible governing Chirch in the new Teftament, whofe members in coimleat number of beleevers doth not meet in one place ordi- narily for the vvormip of God, neither can they cont- inually fo meet. 1. The Church of Jerufalem was one Church, under one government, and called one Church in the lingular number, which grew from one hundred and twenty, <*AZh\. to three thouland one hundred and twenty, tsfftsq* 41. and then added to thefe, \ABs\.*\* five thoufand men, which is eight thoufand one hundred and twenty. And AEisg^^. all that dwelt at Lydda and Stron turned to the Lord, v.42. many in J of pa beleezed in the Lord, Acts 2 0. 21. many thouCands of the JeWes belceved , Acts 5. 14. multitudes of beleevers rnoe were added to the Lord, both of men and Women, Ads 6\ I . their number were multiplyed. Now it was rot poflible they could all meet in one - houfe , efpccialiy feeing that prophecy e was to take its firft accomplishment at Jerufalem , where all flefi «*•* was t0 f ee t k e falvation of God, And that of Joel 2. *3ayuesDiaef4n I will poure my spirit on all flefi. Its true Bayne faith, *7».g,i.p.i5. xhii Chutch was 'numerous by accident^ at extraordinary confluences of ft rangers. Yet the multitudes of thoufands which I have obferved from the ftory of the zAtts (granting the confluence, AEisi. of nations to be ex- traordinary) did meet daily y A els 2. 46, from houfe to houfe. Now fo many thoufands could not meet daily, that is r ordinarily, 2, From houfe to houfe in private houfes, and fo it is not poflible all that people did make but one Congregation independent, where 1 all had voice> in difcipline. 2. all did breake bread, that is, receive the Sacrament in a private houfe ; fo that their meeting togeth t muft be taken dislributively in diverfe Congregations* not colleclively, for that were againft edification... 2. againft the nature of coogre- gationall worfhip. 2.. There was avtfible Church in Samaria under one government , that could not con- vene in all the members , in one place. The numefc rous • Chap. 7. in the NewTc 'fitment. 75 rous people in Samari.t converted to the faith is knowne to all, it being the head City of the ten lnbes: So huge that all Ifr**t was named Samaria, They re- ceived the faith, Ails 8. and as /-tf- fus could not be one finglo Congregation that met to- gether is cleare. 1. The re was there a Presbytery of Pa- yors or Bifhors, Alls 20. 28. and theft preaching or feeding Pallors, who were to watch and take heed to falie teachers rifing up amongft thci . 1. tea- ching pcrvcrfc things. 2. making to them- fclvcs: the teacher and fcholler are t c 5jy one of them has refpecT to other. ?. That they were teaching Elders that did follow the Apoftles docTrine is cleare, Rev. 2. 2. Thou haft tryedthem that fay they are Apo- ftles, and are not, and haft found them to be lyars, and Chrift termcth them one Church for their com- mon government. The anfwer of Tylen faith , Chrift RtfuuTftt*.*** faith not t*h tKKhnutys to the Churches, and there- •*** ft * U€,M fore all the Congregation w r cre one Presbyteriall Church at Epbeftu, But it is without example in the word that one fingle Congregation with one Paftor onely, and fome ruling Elders doth try Minifters gifts, and finding them falfc teachers, authoritatively tocaft them out, fo that the harveft has been io great, that falfe teachers calling thcmfclvcs Apoftles reibrted to Ephejw, to help the good number of Paftors who were there already , Alls 20.^8. By this it is cleare that Ephefashad many Congregations in it, and many prea- chers alfo, who in a common ibciety fed the ilocke, I. 2 and 7< 5 Tkattberetsa Presbyteriall Church Ch^p.7. and exercifcd difcipline, Rev.i. 2. neither can with* there was but one Angell there, except we make that one a Prelate contrary to the word of God, Aflsio. 28. a- The multitude of converts there required a Presbytery, or a multitude of confo dated Paftors, Atls 29. 20. 'Paul continued there by the fpace of t\\>o yeares fe that all they who dwelt in A fid heard the word of the Lord I Cor. 1 6. 8. there was a great doore, and effeSluall open to him at Ephefus.' 2. They were once madly devo- ted to their great Idoll Diana, and had a Temple for her that all t^ffia wondred at ; therefore Sphefa was Hsrtfram. no fr^ Towne - Tms Temple Heroftratus faith, was built by all Afia, and was two hundred and twentv yeares in building, and had in it (as he faith) one hun- dred and twenty [even pillars, every one of them made by fever all Kin^s, and every one of them fixty foot high. Now vcr. 1 p. Pauls miracles Veere knd^ne to all the J ewes and Greeks at Ephefus , and fear e fell on them ah, and the name of the Lord Jefus was magnified., and many of them that beleeved, came and confeffed, and (hewed their deeds. V. 1 9, And many that ufed curious arts brought their bo oks, and burnt them before all men. And what wonder ? it is faid, ver.20, fo mightily grew the word of Cjod. Paul fought Vcith beasts at Ephefus, millions here were mad upon the ldoll Diana : If the beleevcrs had not been the many eft , they durft not profefTe the burning of their bookes, nor durft Paul flay there two yeers. Hence if there was a fetled Church here above two yeares, a conftituted Presbytery in this City, Atls 20, 17,28. that had power of jurisdiction to ordaine tea- ching Elders, and repfl hirelings, R*&.k. 2. and fo many thoufands of greek* s and fewes, fjch an effeftu- M door e opened to the Gofp-11, a^ainft Cj many thou* fands oppoQng , there was not here one oneiy fingle independent Church, that met in one houfe only but a Presby teriall Church. Now they could not all preach at one time to them > being a number of preachers, Ails 20, 36. Paul prayed mth thm ati , and yet they were Chap.'". in the Nov Teflatnent. 77 were fct over that flockc by the Holy-Ghofl , Ads 20.28. therefore they had each their ownc Church, and one canot orficiate or cxercife Padorall acls amcyngil the flock of another Paftor, as our brethren would prove from this fimc place, Ails 20. 4. What, (hall we 6y the Church of Rome wai onely an independent fingle Congregation that met in one place, or houfe, feeing the faith andobedience of the Saints there, V9M herd through all the world, Roni.'i .8. Rom. 1 6.19. ib that TirtulUan in his time faith, hdjt of the City ivas Chriftians. And Cornelius faith, befidc himfelfc there was forty and five Presbyters. Confider Jl o\v many prime perfons & families /^/*/falutetb, Rom. 10'. TWitileth them one Church,and one body that had jurisdiction common to all, Rom.\ ?. 5,4,5,-5, 5. So Calatia is written too as to one Church, and had one government and difciplinejt/V.f.p.^ little lea- ven (offalfe do Urine) leavcneth the whole lump, as I Cor. 5. -1.6,7. and CJal.yver. 10. He that troubled you Jl.i'l be are hu judgement , whofoever he be, ver y 12. J tmm/d they were even cut off (by the rod of difciplinejasTV- tem and <7>crki»s expound it) that trouble jc.<', 2, ?. and ordained them to goe and preach. And :sbytcry at Ljftrd, Atis 16.1,2,3. where Ti+ mothj was recommended to Taut, and recehed inhis pany, and laid hands on by him : Now thn this imposition of hands was not done by the collective body of the Church, but by the Elders and Presbytery is cJe.irc from, 1 77/?;. 4. 14. r.s funbu collccletb, for Iuh.Ecc'c/.i^c r. that thf people laid on lunds, there is no ground. 7. And AFls 21.18. There is a Presbytery at IcrufMem of Umcs , and the Elders exercifing Jurisdiction ; for before them Vaul giveth account" of his pfiinifl L 3 >ngft I 78 That there is a. Prcsbyteridl Church Chap.7, amongftthe Gentiles, ^: 19,20. and they enjoyn Paul for the believing fewes fake to purifie himfelfc, v. 23, 24. which Paul obeyed, v:%6, 27. and this Presbyte- ry taketh on them the Canons or the Councell of ?c- wfilem made, Alls 15. at lead as a part of that famous Councell. 8 To ordaine Elders in every city is all one, as to ordain Elders in every Church, AH) 14. 23. fo doth E$th d '?? Ut Lu ^ expone it , as barker confefoth , AEl: 20. U eJ ''t' c '* 3 ' 1 j t And fiom CMiletm hee\ ferit to Ephefus , and c died the Elders of the Church, he Ciith not of the Chur- ches, AEt: 1 6.4, And When they Went thorow the cities, they delivered them the decrees \ &C. now what is mea- ned by cities is exponed in the next ver:% % So Were the Churches eftablified: So Tit: 1,5. That thou\fhouldeft appoint Elders in every city, as I appointed thee : Then that there bee«ian Eldcrfhip and Presbytery of Paftors in every city is an Apoftohke Inftimtion, and fo the commandement of our Lord lefns : for that Paulun- dcrftandcth there efpecially preaching Elders in every city, is cleare by the words following, that fheweth what iort of men preaching Elders fhould be, ver.-p. able by found Do Brine both to exhort and to convince the gain-fiycrs, &c. Hence if an Elder- fhip in a city as Ephefm and Ierufilem and Antioch, where all cannot meet for multitude, bee an Elder- Dittpime of Scot* ^P ln one Church, as our book of Difcipline hath it, z**42.book7.c then there was Presbyteries in great cities , where there were many Congregations, but the former is pro» ved already, ergo,ths Presbytery of many Congregations is the Apoftles Presbytery. 9, If Gods word warrant a number of officers in Gods houfe, who ordaineth Paftors by laying on of hands y and Who tryeth thefe Who (ay they are Apoftles and '7> aft or s, and are lyars, and who hath jurifdi&ion^p*- nifh falfe teachers, as 'Balaam and lez^abel , and ^cho ap- pointed Elders i n cities and Qhurches ; then is there a Presbytery and fociety of Paftors and Elders in rnoe con- Chap.7- in the New Tetfament. y$ conf dated, and neighbour congregations appointed for this erre & the Refit at or ofTilen, and our own Ro Hoc k> ram,p 4 *5» and fo rhe Fathers, Oecumenw fay, he fetteth downe £%J&£Z. tbefumme of Ecclefiafticke Difcipline. So Chryfosiome, RefutSil.Parenef, Auguftine, EnthimiQjrillHS. *Jfcl" 0S,ca ' l% ' 10. Suppofe we fhould grant a Presbyteriall Church Ro'ud prtfifa & be not exprefly in the Word, as wc thinke it '^Mai. frvbjMoseeder!*. jg as W( l {hall prove, yet the thing it felf cannot oeetnemi* ercieji. be denied: hence take away a Presbytery, whole it arttcxeby/oji. j s t0 orc j a j ne an( j cenfure Paftours,or necefiity the 2:0- ■Enihyruiu^ vernment and power or the keyes mult be in the cyhiim. hands of the people, againft the arguments in the for- mer Chapter, that cannot be anfwered,for the multitude of believers cannot ordaine a Paftor, fuppofe we grant they are to chuie and elecT their owne Paftor,yet it is not warranted by the Word that ruling Elders with one pa- ftor fhould ordain paftors,feeing ordination is given ftiil to preaching Elders, A&\ 14.3. Tti:i,f. iTim.^,22. 2 Tim.2.2. iv^;2«2,-^^;2o.;2o,3o,andtorn©epaftours then to one only. But Chap. 7- Mi the New Tcftamwt. 8 i But by the way, let us hcarc what is (aid againft this. 1. The Word Church Jfgnifieth a/waits a gathered to- Obiecl.x. getlxr Church, or fuch as may gather together, Ad: II. Motion of go- 16. a Whole year e they ajfemb/ed With the Church, Avft* chuichof&if. 20 7. The Diciples came together to breake bread, fo /W.par.i.ca j.p. Aci 1. 10. Ad:2. 44,4*. Aft:*, r a. Ad-.15.25. ,4Ij,4 '' pl5 °' ! ^«. Our brother M.G7//^/ faith many Interpreters ex- pound ftwr.-W «!•*»% //;/* accord in love aid amity : and alio Churches not being build ed, and they meeting in private houfes, as in Maries bcufe, Ad: I ?. fchoole oj Tyrr annus, Ad: 15?. p. in an upper chamber, Ad: 20. 8. Pduls lodging at Rome, Ad:i8. 13. What private houfes could ordina- rily contain fo many thousands ? 2. The Scripture fpeaketh fo to give us an exam- ple of the publick meeting for publtck worfhip, where it is not needefull, that all met in one place collect- ively, it is enough they meet all ditlributivcly. 3. Neither doth the word Church ahvayes flgaifie |0 J*^ a meeting of one J (ingle Congregation, as Ad: 12. Aa8.». Prayers was made by the Church, that is by all pro- Aa,lal1, fe Hours. Herod vexed the Church, Ad: 8. Saul made havocke of the Church, J perfecuted the Church, There is no ncceflity to expound thefe of people meeting ordinarily to worfhip God ; for Herod and Saul per- fecuted all, whither Apoftlcs or profeflburs in houfes, not relpeding their meeting in one place ; alfo it (hall follow that prayers were not made in private, but only in the Church, that is, in the conveened Congregation for Peter, which is abfurd : And that they were a vifiblc Church is cleare, els Hero:', and Saul could !not pcriecutc them, barker anfwereth, .q/. : Tlx Whole Nation of the levees did meet at one meeting, sa - and are culled by Luke the Church, and there came in- La -ia. numerable MM to lyeare Christ. sAnJw. That is for us,the Church otthclewj contained fixhondrcth thoufand righting men, befidc women, children and a- gcd 8 2 That there is a Presbjteridl Church Ch ap. 7 . gcd perfons,and the Levkes that attended the Tabernacle and Arke ; it were a wonder to make out of this an inde- pendent Congregation, all j.idging and governing both themfelves and their governoucs : Therfore there may be a visible Church under one government that can- not ordinarily meet to hcare the Word of God, and howbeit there met innumerable multitudes, Luke 1 2 to heare Chritr, and that with great confusion , that is forbidden in Church meetings, 1 Cor: 14, So that they trod on one another, that multitude could not be a Church, 1. Ordinarily meeting. 2. To heare one paftor. 3. To judge all the people and over- fee their manners. 4, And to communicate ordinarily at one Table in the Lord s Sapper : this is againft the nature and true ufe of a Congregation met in one place for the pub- lick worfhip. Obieft.i. Thirdly, theyrcafon; the Church vifible in the Ner» Aft 9Ai, Tefiament a*e called the Churches in the plura'l number, t ComJj,!?, the Churches of fudea 3 GdfatU, Afia, Macedonia. Hence Valf'!: it folioweth there is no vifible Church larger then a Church meeting in one nouie. Anft9\ We reade of the Church of Hkrufalem,t\dii 1 5. where certainly there were moe particular Churches. 2 It folioweth not, for moe Churches were vihble and audible, All: 15. at that famous councell, and are called fo united, the Whole Church, and yet fepa- rated, they were funiry churches ; tliey arc fo na- med in opposition only to the Nationall and typicall Church of Iudea, not inoppontton to provincial! and Nationall Churches and Synods. 5 Conc/ujion. A Church m ly be called reprefentati v e three waies. 1 Properly, as if the Rulers flood in the perfons ©f believers, judging for them, as if the believers were there themfelves, as a deputy reprefenteth the Kins; : So Ifrael did fweare a covenant, Dew. 9.14,15. for their pollerity not borne : this way the Elderfhip doe not judge for the Congregations, as if the Con- gregations Chnp.7. intbenewTtfiamtnt. $3 grrgations did judge Ly them ashy their inftruments, as Robir.fin laith, tec?.uic tie multitude of believers JNMrfafateA- fhculd not judge at all, therfore Elders doc not fn £****** governing reprefcnt their rcifcrs : So Bannes fold »«r««.Tc«.i.ia tic I'oft this w^y hath no Legate, fir he cannot fire \]^\[ «n Afoftcliks fftrir to ht,< fwl'ajfadeur, fir then he rni[ ht ProUytergov.e*. leave ( iaith le) ** afofiolike finrit in legacy to [owe «*««**«*»■ fi.cccftourr We acknowledge no reprcfentatne church in this fence, as the autkour of presfy/erUll gcvcr>n and EmbafTadours of the Church of Chrift. CHAP. Chap. 8. Our S Aviour twderftdndethy&c. 85 C h a ? . VIII. Qncft.8. If our Saviour doth V? arrant A Church of EU dtrs and Over jars in thefe words, Mat. 18. Tell the Chunk WE have an argument of weight for a Pres- byterjall Church in our Saviours words, Mat. 18.17. If thy brother (offending) neglect to leare them (the Chriftian witneflcs before whom lie is convin- ced of his fault) tell the Church , but if he neglect to- are the Church, Let him be to tlxe a* a heatloen , and ridHca/ic. y.i 8. Verily ,1 fay to you, what fo ever ye bind on earth, fljall'be bound in heaven, andvthatfoevcr yelofc I ' fljali be loofed in heaven, 1 he Scptuagint agreeth with A/attherv 3 hm^ wJvrU. (*£$£**"** So i/fri.u UMontaniu, Tremell. Bcza, 'Parens, Cjlfrf- **aMt Mom. ckIhs$, Lyra, Hug. far 'din alii, Caietan, A chinas : It is rf? e *i m*}*u/ not much matter that fasialio turncth {Tell the A§cm- £y/«. *Mg.cv«rf. bly of the Commons) z^ugufiine , Cyprian, Hyeronim, CjhS&u"' and all are againft him. The fcopc of thefe words, is *****. nor, as many belceve, that our Saviour fctteth downe ^K? away how to remove private offences done betwixt brother and brother onely. i.Bccaufe the words then fhouid not pro\e the lawfulneflc of excommunicating for publike and fcandalous finnes. 2. The fcope is as binding and looting on earth , and proporti- y in heaven. But our Saviours aymc is, to cfta- blifh a Church coniiftory, for removing all fcandals and offences out of the Church , private and publike, betwixt brother and brother, and betwixt Church and Church. Neither is there ground for the fore faid fcopc, becaufc he faith (If thy brother offend) in thefingular number ; for what if three, iixe , tennc brethren offend, is not this courfe of cur Saviours to be tal M 3 if Z6 Cur Saviour under ft andeti Chap. 8. if fixe offend fixe ? Hence it followeth that the Church here (ignifieth not onelythe Elderfhip of a particular Congregation, but it fignifieth rclpe&ively all Presbyte- ries, and Synods , Provincial! , Nationall , and Oeco- menicke ;ror feeing Excommunication and Ecclef:- afticall binding and footing is Chrifts remedy, againd: all fcandals private or publike in Chrifts kingdome, then by a brother , by a Synechdoche is meant all that offmdeth ; then if a fifter-Church offend a fifier- Chttrch, or a Provincial!, or Nationall Church offend a neighbour fifter-ChurchjChrifts remedies being Carho- like and univerfall, g.s farre as our difeafes goe , the courfo muft be to {Tell the ^hurch) I purpci'e then rlrft, to fhew this interpretation to be agreeable to the mind cf all Doctors, acknowledging one Church of Elders cbnf.Dic Pre/ui, here, and next to prove our interpretation, ft&jf*? •*H-4it£pift* slorne Tell the Overfeers , AwuCxine Tell the Watchmen, hierdicendum rj- „ an **<■ • > r i r* muttis titer on. JVe ntujt tell many. So Cjf rtan > to the £ oun- {ypA.+RW cell cf Ancyra, So Ambrofe 9 BaIl faith : The zAEthiopicfy Jfal*&%Tvi** Interpreter faith, Tell the houfe of Chrifilans. Boderian^ •Bztiiryancffipz- blithe houfe of Judgements, All our Divines fiy this, '^iBop.Uu^p. Calvin, Bezty Tar em, Chemniuns, Aretitu , Srafmus^ ftoTHoCfrifltanoTu. p lanus, Hemmipius, Hy perms, Mufcnlw, Itwim, Pif~ t^£m*' i*", Bucanm, Rivet us , fartwrijrht y Mar lor at % Dan. C:.'v/«com. Tojfan, Buar, The harmony of confejf. Helve t, French^ *££'liii.iS. Eujfifo Vrfine, PVhittal^er. So Papifts, Emanuel, Sa. Pareufcon,i6. ZJtilor, P arifian Doclors, Fathers of Bafill , and Con* ?£*!£!!' fiance, Jean Gerfen, lac. Almoin, Simon Vigor'uis, A- ErafmiMVCovTe. ejuinos, Occam. What 'Bilfon, Doyenam, Sutluvms faith h'^XL.xx againft this is anfvvered by Parker, AntjValeiu and other Hyper i% i Tim.2' worthy divines. Mufc.in tee. co,8, Tumm in disp. Theol.dlfp,4j 2- Pifcatorloc.com deEcc!.?;. Irid^, Bucan.lsc^ com.loc.445 n.fj. Rhet Ca- tho. Ortho, tom.., rraft.r. que** 8. i». <5, Tylcn Syxtag. difp. 38. Tbei.io'i va. Ca>mriabt againfi Whitgyft* traS '7.02. divjC j> MarUrtxin Mat. 18. DAKTotfati'M in pa#. Evang 48. £«f5r/«Rcm."^7. Parifc de Pe- rn. £«/<■/: pag. 1, ».$, Cuncil. 5,i/?/» Gonfi4r- ^ ] ker, A nf worth, and authors of Presbyter, govern, ex. ac- P»< knowledge profeffors to be members ofaviliblc Church, cxa ' r ' p L0, '' ,, and lb to have power of thekeyes who are but rotten hypocrites, and whatwondcr ? feeing God oncly fecth N the go Our Saviour underftandeth Chap, 8. the heart, and men cannot fee farre in a milftone. 6.Arg. 6. All the arguments proving that the power of the keyes is not given to all bcleevers , but ondy to the overfcers of the Church, and proving that the govern- ment of Chnfts houfe is not popular, but in thehanjls Supt*p.\ t q.L&+ of the Elders proveththe fame, for this is a ruling, and 6.eaf 6. authoritative and judging Church. J*Arg. j t Parens faith, The Qhurch here meaned is the Church to he complained unto, but none can complaine to a multi- tude. $.Arg 9 g. The praclife of the Apoftolike Church, i Cor.i. The houfe of Sloe being grieved with the fchifne of Corinth, telleth not the whole bcleevers , but telleth ic to Paul , and in him to the Paftors, who had the rod of discipline in their hands , and the Spirit of God giveth rules about receiving complaints to the Elder- (hip, Tit a. 13. and never to all bcleevers ; therefore the rebuking and excommunicating Church fpoken of here mutt be the Church of Elders. g,Arg t 9- The Church here is thofe to whom the keyes are given, Mat.16. 19. I will give to thee the keyes x whatsoever thou (halt bind on earth 3 fhall be bound in ha- ven ; but here the keyes are given to Peter, and in him, to the Aposlles, and thofe to whom he&id^oL 20. Whofe finnes ye forgive, they are forgiven, and rohofe fmnes ye retaine, thej are retained ; for that is to binde and loofc in heaven , as they Jhould bind, and loofe on earth ; and to whom he faid {As my Father jent me r fo fend I you ) but this Chrift faid to the Church of the Apoftles and Elders, for he hath not fent every bc- jeever as his Father fent him , for that is a PaftoraH fending* as is clearefrom Mat.: 8. 18. All poWer is gi- ven to me in heaven and in earth. Hence he drawetha conclusion, Y.19. CJoe therefore and teach y &c. Which clearly includetb the keyes and power of preaching, baptizing , and governing , which agreeth not to all jfr#U**&.ifr beleeversin any tolkrable fenfe : A$Theopbila8 y Chry- , Gkry. CwL fofome, Cyrill, Auguft. Huron. Cyprian -teach* and that this Chap. 8 . a Presbjter:all chtrcu M-- \ i 8 . this place, Toh.20. (> :s my Father ftnt I 4 I ■ Dmmon to all beleeveis, beofhiUEtjnloc. - , 4 ./;; Pil.44 H . 1 . in he: itccejfijjk 10. "11 on is weakc, and io our interpretation n j ; lor tl tl at the word Church is nc taken but for a com any of I , and the redec- Eph.i.ao. buiided en the rccke thrift. I deny not but the word Church is v-.rv fparingly taken for the overfecrs oncly ; yet it is taken in that i there is reafon why it cannot bee other wife taken in this place ; for Revelation. 2. The tyjngell of the Church of Efhefus, Smyma y 8cc. ftandeth for the whole Church, and the whole Church is written un- to under the name of th« Angell of fuch a ( hurch : Which may be demonftrated thus, 1 becnuie not only the Minifters, but the people that hare tares to heare, are all and every one of them commanded to heare. 2 , The promife of eating the tree of life, v. 7. of giving the hidden Jilanna, and the white ftcne, and tl e new name, and they fodl be cloatked in white 3 and their name. blotted out of the booke of life who overcommeth, dff to Mimfers onely. 5. The command of being o the death , of holding fafl WW t he j have, th.it ■:e take aW'aj their crowne, of ftrengthenins What remm- neth, 0^ being zealous. refenHng^ s.re not given to Alixifters only. 4. The rebukes of falling from Love, cf not matching, of lu.kcvwmneffc are not I thcrrore to xheztsfngell cf the [ of •- of tie C/.urch of St. cc nave this meaning, Vnto the Church of , of Smyrna, and what is laid to rl\ totiu Churches, as is cleare, com chap. 2. >. I. with, v.?. 11,17. 1 18 \,: T ■ N 2 P.. 9i our Saviour under (iandctb Chap.8 Pmlis faid to falute the Church, that muft be the chiefe men and Elders of the Church ; for the Church being fo numerous at Jerufalem> as is proved, he could not falute the Church of belcevers, I. his manner in writing his Epifties is to falute the prime perfons oncly, and the reft in general! ; and this being a reall filutation , or by all appearance verbal), he could not falute them all man by man, feeing he faw them in AlCoffiM** tnc ^y c » an( * tne Kirke °' Jerufalem (for he lauded at o siontiixtMv- Cefarea) was more numerous, then that he could fa- fsfn^hotauon, lute them all > man b Y man. And alfo the Church is asjwtM faith, to named from the Paftors, Ifa.40.9. Sion that bringeth cL^**hicMs£ 00 ^ f J^ n £ S9 anc * ** 1S ^ C ^ reacners tnat ordinarily expoundcd,ir a .5i preach the good tydings, and the woman that has mHta^o '* may 'J f onms > *& 54- T > 2 ' Gal.4. 2di 27. Ifa.4p.2i. the only of the Pa- Woman that bringeth forth the manchilde y Rev. 12, *&* florsientefGod bride who is made the keeper of the vineyard, Cant.i.tf. vangfj^pcacc." Now it is the Paflors properly that travell in birth to beget children to God, gal. 4. 19. to the policye of which Church refpecl: is had in this forme of fpeaking, the word Kahal y gnedah Ecclefta, a Church, an Affembly doth onely fignifie the Princes and Ru- lers, when the fpirit is fpeaking of matters of go- vernment, difcipline, commanding, complaints, or controverfie, as he fpeaketh here,Pfal.62. 1 . God ftandeth in the Church gnedah, or Congregation of the mighty, Num. 35,24. And the Congregation (Gnedah) pa all Judge betwixt the flayer and the avenger of bloud t but it is expounded, J of. ■2 0.4. and the flayer Jhall declare his caufe before the £1- ders of that City, So Deut.i 1, 12, 16, 17. thefe that are called the men of Ifrael, Jofh.9. 6. are called the Trinces of tfo Church or Congregation^ v. 15. So com- pare, 2 Sam.7.7. fpake J one word With one of the tribes of Ifraely with I Chron.17.0'. ffiake J one word to any of the Judges of Ifrael ? So compare Exodus 5 o. 18, 1 9. */M the people faw the thunder ,v .19. And they faid to LMofes,fpeake thou to us, with Deutronom. 5. 23. And it came to pvjfe , "when yee heard the voyce a out Chap.b. dFrcsbytcrta/t Church ,Mat.i8. 93 out of the nlddei ofdarkr.cjfe that ye t*mi neare to m even «l-i ih( hcaas oj your 7 rites and Elders and faid y compare Exod: 4. ?9 with 30. 31. alfo compare >. 28. swdTftswajfimblidaii the Trinces §f "Ifrcxl, , ir.ee s ef tit 7 riles y And the cafhur.es of the ccixpa- titesU '.red to tbt King, with chip. 29 1. Thy- therm ere David the King-faid to nil the congregation, nsfinfworth gcknowledgcth that the word {£on£reg*~ jiinfxnxht™* ticn) is thus taken for the Elderscnly ; fo the Sepa- */£*?" 3 s ainfl ratiils in th«ir conrcflion cite this, Ffahm.^. Lev: cwfrfw* 20.4/5, &c. WithMatiii. 17. Addc to thefe -that 1. Judges and Priefts in Ifrael might give fentenceof death, and judge of Leprotic without the peoples con- lent, Dent:j i i6. 2 Chrcn.-26.16. Deutz 17.8. and yet ifrael as well as we, Were Kings and Priefts to God, Hxod:ip.5.6. rial:i49. I »2. And why may not we fay (Tell the (fhnreh of Elders, at Judges) and in. tel- ling them, ye tell the believers, in rei'pect rhat Elders* are not to pronounce fentence of Excommunicati- on, while they make declaration to the Church of be- lievers. H Argument , That Church which the plaintifle muft tell, that is publickly to admonifli the offender, but that is the Church of Elders, 1 Thef: 5.1 2,1 3,14. 1 Tw.-5.20. Lvk:io,i6. for they only arc to receive publick delations , and to rebuke publickly, as is, Tines I. 13. I Timothy 5. 1. and ver: 19. 2 Timothy 12 It fhall follow, if Chrift underfland hecre by the C hirch, the Church of believers, that in the cafe cf an Eldcrfhips fcandalous life, or if otherwife all the officers be taken away by death, that then a compa- ny of believing women and children being the Spoule of'Chrift, and fo having chime and title to Chnft, his covenant and all his ordinances, may cenfure, de- prive and excommunicate the 1 Idcrs, and ordain El- ders and pallors with publick faffing and frayi laying en of hands . But this latter is unwritten m the N 3 Word P4 Our Saviour -under ft andzth Chap.5. Word of God. For i. Frivate believers, farrclefTe be- lieving women and children cannot judge the watch- men, and thofe who were over them in the Lord. 2. In the Old Teftament the heads of Families only excommunicated, Gen: 21. 10,11, 12, 13. and the Priefts mdged the Leper, Levit: 13.3,4,5. D^Ut: 24.8, 9. Numb: 5.1. not the people, and m the New Te- ftament, the Apoi'lks and Elders only ordamed pa- (tors and officers with fraying and laying on of hands , Acv.6.6. Act: 13 3. Ad: 14. 23. 1 Tim: 4. 14. 2 Tim; 1. 6.. 1 Tim:5.2 2. Tit: 1.5. and never the people: al- fo if three be believers happen to be an indepen- dent Church, and then the plantirf rebuking the of- fender according to Chrifts rule, CMat:\6.i6 t before the Brethren who are witneffes, he (hali tell the (fhurch^ before he teil the Church, becaufe three are an inde- pendent Church by the Doctrine of our Brethren,and -moreover if thefe three being a, Church, fhall excom- municate the offending brother before the Church (of which Chrift fpeaketh, when he faith, tell the Church) (hAl heare of the matter : Then fhall 1. Chrifts or- der be violated: 2. The offending brother fhall be ex- communicated by a true mmifteriali Church, cLwe non errantt, and that duly, becaufe he is contumaci- ous to them, and yet he is not excommunicated, be- caufe Chrifts order is violated, and the matter is ne- ver come before the Church , who hath power to binde and loofc on Earth: 3. And certainly they muft fay three or foure believers doe not make a Church, and they mufr, give fome other thing to make up ef- fentially one true viiible Church, then a company of .believers viiibly profeffing one Covenant with God. \% t Ar > f* d Rockty and *>- the whole Congregation of believers ; becstafe the Line ( hnrch ^' to the which the offended btother fhould put in h ; s Tt bill of complaint, is that very Church which mutt n££i be heard, and obeyed under the pain of excommuni- "tjc(*t Downa- mus doc ft) txecm. CatiOOi ^ munictnUiH focrmcall p^n and a felccl Pref- ■ nip, as lie faith is mcaned in this "d [tell the Church.) 14. '1 he Chirch here cannot well mean a ( . ition ( i s and to contemn :th two ! S hurch mejte.h In l •:c in f I to wo: . p6 our Sdviow under ftandeth Chap.8. Worfhip God in fpirit and truth, but there is fome o- ther thing required, that the excommunicating Church, meet for the affcuali exerctf* of difciplinc, for befide meeting in Chrifts name, there is required that the Church meet with "Pauls fpirit, and the rod of dis- cipline, i Cor: 5.4. That yes m;et in the nam: of our Lord Iefus Chrift, and my fpirit with the power of our Lordleftu Chrisl.'ThQn Pauls fpirit as an Elder,who hath power of the rod, a fpirit and power of excommuni- cation is required to this meeting. But I doubt not but the Church of believers did meet at Corinth, 1 Cor: 11. for hearing the Word and receiving the Lords Sup- per, and for ordinary worfhip and praying and pray- {ing when it was not needfuil that Paul Qiould write, That yee meet together in the nam? of our Lord Iefus and my fpirit to heare the Word and to receive the Lords Supper : There was no need of Pauls fpirit for that, therfore I conclude that this meeting of the excom- municating Church requiretb another fpirit and au- thoritative power to deliver to Satan (fucb as was" in Paul) then is required in ten believers meeting in faith, without Pauls authoritative power, to heare Gods Word. For *Paul faith of his authoritative meeting, J verily abfent in body but prefent in ffirit, have judged, &c. but Taul knew that they might meet as a num- ber of believers to heare the Word, whither Paul be abfent or prefent in fpirit, and this I obferve for their rniftake who teach that two or three agreeing together up$n Earth and praying for one thing, are heard of God, as it is faid, CMat: 18. 10, 20. is an independent Church having the power of the Keyes, for firft, f ■ Chrift then hath not provided a fure way, for remo- ving fcandals. And when he faith {tell the Church) this (tell the Church) mud be a definite, vilible, con- fpicuoufly known Church ; now in one congregation, one province, one nation there be three hundreth, fix or ten hundreth threes or fours of profeffed believers, ifevery three and every foure be an independent Church, to Chap. ?. a Presbyter? all chmrdr,b/tlti$. 9 1 to which of all thcfc many threes and fours, mail the plant iff.- addrttfc hiii.fV.fe, for they be all equally indc- pendent Churches j the plantiffe is left in the midft, and knoweth not his ordinary judge, there be fo ma- ny tribunals in one Congregation, yea in one Fami- ly- 2. How many key-bearing Churches fhall be with- in one independent Congregation, who may all meet in publikc in one houfe, for the joynt worfhipmg of Gci together ? 3. Chrift in thefc w T ordf, where he is faid toheare two Vrhc (hail aoree together upon earth a* touching one tkittf, hath no'purpoie to creel: vifiblc Church. s with the full power of the kcy.es, confiding only of three or foure believers, but he doth argue here from the lelTe to the more, as Bttcer faith, and as ^JMnfculu* . TSumcmib. God will not only ratifie excommunication, but he ££[**—**. will hcare the prayers of his children univerfally ;and r*r*uscom.\*. this promife, zer. 20. of Chrifts prefence amongft two or three is mere large and gencrall, then his pro- mife to ratifie the fentence of excommunication, even that Chrift will be with his owne, howbtit they be not Church-waies conveened ; or rather,as Partus faith, it is a gencrall promife of the prefence of Chrifts grace in his Church, five magna, five parva, either great or fm;di, and I grant it will prove the power of our Church feilions in Scotland very well, where there is often but one Paftor, and fome few ruling Elders, but Chrift cannot promife a Church-prcfence of his Spirit and grace, or fuch a prefence wherby he ratifieth the cen- tres of the Church, but where there is a Church con- lifting of Elders and people, but if the words be pret led according to the letter and definite number, then it (hall follow that every two believers ; yea (upp< fc two women agreeing on earth to pray for onetninj fhall be a Minutcriall Church, having the power at the keys, which is mod abfurd : lor a nun.' licvers make not a Church, having the rower of O 92 The true cenftituthn Ch.'ip.p. keys, for i. They want the power of binding and loo- flng by preaching. ». They are not a golirn canjle- ftick, nrthe which Chrid walketh, as a vi:ible Church is, Rev. i. Chrifts meaning then rouft be, I promife my prefence to the frnalkft Church, fapparCe it were poflible that a Miniileriall Church could confift c lead number, that is, even of two only : but C purpofe is not to make every two believers a ri Minifieriall Church, and every believing Family a con- Vdfrue^n pTb*. gregation having the power of the keys. Vdfcjmx the tom'jutp.m c.i Jeiuite hath arguments and aneients to fpeak from the Text this which we Av, which can hardly beanfwr- red. See that Enchiridion of the Province of C ^under Charles the V.See alio Jattftnhu ,Ul fi&Umm and o- thers on this Text. ; Eve bind. Cbrijua, iusiiu Stnod pnviM, I m>i fen, MaUtnct. in 18. Chap. IX, *&*rr» the (fhurch. 7. Dift. Let it be con fidered, if the preaching of the Word be not in divers con fiderati on s, 1. A mean of confti- tutinv : :nd making a vifble Church. 2. hoor e ,no C4»fi«w, jure & memo & quoad vocational, rwffiv,™ • T.&* ofbai dtterlin, and their- 2 *g2E? Z Chxrch remame de fatfo, formal iter & quoa ./ X cationem Dei aAivam, formally and in \"d 0} gods part andhuaVnve vocation andcalliny tht c r and bride of Chrifl. Hence our firtXwK vSecer Ucallinsarethet ----^ i. The word (Ecclejia) the called of God, prOT - th this : Forthofc arc a true vifibie Church whrl^J) hath let up a Candle flick, and whom God ^lJ £C h i Repentance, Remiffion of tones and Jife ete5 in Uinft, becaufe there bee a fetkd Miniftery ca T- 2. Becatife all to whom the Word fe nmnh^A called the vifibie Church as all wfthm ^S £ Teffels of the houfe vifibly , howbeeit there b^ 3 So faith ^W,^ this we hold, That Saints A, cahngareth, only matter of a vifibie Chnrch *etZ,> sTim.j'.io,... all we hold, that many are called hut fi™, ,./ r J J*"*' jtmfwmi, a C ainfl r, „, , • ' , , /, '«««*, but fere chafen. So al- BJ„dfct£j*. fo the kingdomc of Heaven or vifibie Church i*a dr, , f..*. net, wherin are good and bad Ames, , barnc-ffi? wnerm are chaff, and good wheat, fee i cwSS %.C*»tlnftid to be h dy, as ':' Whe hxth ca'le.l them x h)- /j,i Pct.i . 1 ) , 1 6.1 t doth lay an c bligation morall upon all within the vifible Church. l.&ecaufc the preached G6f- pcll « the ^r ace of Gad appearing to Ml men teaching them to deny ungodline§e,&.z. Tit. 2. v. 1 1,1 2. 3. Conclufion. Sut,defatlo, as the Vifible Church is 111 -iToncIud^ the field of the world, all the members of the vifible Church are not erivclually called, juftfficd > laniiicle : di as vifible, Caving feith is not effenthlly required, fo as he iV.ould be no member of the Church vifible, if he beleevc not. That this may be right taken ; obfcrve that the vifible Church fallcth under a two- fold consideration. 1. In concreto, as a (flmrch. 2. In abflracio, as vifible. The vi- fible Church confidered in concrcto, is apart oftheuni- \ctfall, Catholike and unvifiblc Church which partaketh of the nature and eflence of a true Church, and Chrifts mifticall body, in which confidcration we deny repro- bates and unbelevcrs to be members of the vifible Church. l.Becaufe there is noreall communion (what- ever Bellarmine and Papifls fay on the contrary) betwixt ..ndnnrightedufnefie , light and dtirkenejfe, the tf the Woman, and thefeede of the Serpent, to as they can make up one true Church. 2. riccaufe thefe who are not Chrifts, are not members of Chriit, and fo no part of his mifticall body. * 3. Beaufe they arc not btmght With a price ; nor his purchafed flock in the blood of Cod, as *A&i 20. tht true Church ismor builded upon a rock, as Mat, 1 6. 1 8. 4. Chritt is not their Redeemer, h Z High-pricfr, Ki:u* and Saviour, and fo neither are they his redeemed , his members , his people , O 3 wbjctb, g6 The true centtitmm Chap p. fuhjecls and faved ones. 5. Becaufe the promifes made to thechofen and beleeveis, to give theoi a new heart, regeneration, fan&irication, remillion of Iinncs are made to them only, and in Gods gratious intention, and not to reprobates. Whence I inferre lhd£ conditions. 1. Seperaiifts arguments muir be we.;ke, for zbty ail conclude that which we deny nor, ?nd no en her thing, to wit, that haareticks, adulterers, furc rer.?, bhfphe- mciS be no parts of Chr;ils vifible Church, as it is a Church. Yea we fay that as the tree leg, and the eye of gkfTe, and the teeth ef filver by art put in the body, are no members of the living body, fo neither arc thdfe members of the true Churchy and fo much doe allour Divines, as Calvin, Be^ty 'Junius^ Whittak^r, Tilen, Fifcator, P*reus y Ur^ne, Trclcatlus, Sibrandas, Ame- fius prove againft Papifls. 2. Preaching of the Gofpell is called a note of the Church, and profeflion of faith a note of jthe Church both, the former is a nor e of the teaching Church or mimftenall Church called, Scclefiadocens. The latter is a note of the profeiTing Church, who profeffeth the faith, which we may QdWEccleJta utens y oxEccleJiafra. Slice conpderam. 3. Profefiion ef the faith is thought to be true, either Subjectively. 2. Objectively. Or j. Both Subjectively and Objectively. Profefiion Objectively is true when the profeflbr doeth indeed profcflcJand avow the truth, anddoth not only feem to avow & profe(Iethetruth,and rthisis-no note of a true Church, becaufe it may be in hypocrites, whojreaily goe to Church, really heare the word and partake of the Sacraments, but not (lncerely. Profedion true objectively is when the pro fedor doth profefle that faith which is indeed found and orthodox. And this is a marke of the true teaching or rninifteriall Church, and may be in aviiible company of profcffors who for the time arc not fincere beieevers. But a pro- fefiion ofthe' faith borh objectively true and fubjectivc- ly is, when the object is orthodox and found truth, and the Chap.o. cf avijlLlc clunk. 97 the profeflbr fiiiccrely and grnioufly, and with an ho- ned heart belcevetb and profefleth the truth, and this way profeilionofthe truth is a true and effentiail note of a viliblc Church as it is a true Church and body of Chrift, and fo are our Divines to be- expounded in this doctrine about the notes of the vifible Church. Bui withal], the vifible Church is to be considered \n ab- frratlo, under the notion of viiibility , and as vifible, and as performing all the externall acls of profeiiing, governing, hearing, preaching, praifing, administrating the fealesof the covenant, binding and loofing in the extcrnall and viiible court cf Chrift, and under this re- duplication as obvious to mens eyes, and therefore in this notion all cxternall profdlors who arc not nuni- feftly and openly fcandalous arc to be reputed members .of the true vifible Church, and therefore this tearmc, would be confidered, a true vlfibU Church. For the ad- je&ivc (true) may cither be referred to the fub jeel (Church) and Co figmrieth the true mifticall body of Chrift viiibly, and with all fincerely profiling the found faith; Or it may be referred to the other ad- je<5live(t///^/f) and to it is no other but a company of profeflbrs vifible to our fenfes, and fo truely viiible, whole members may beunfoundand falfe profdfours: Then the qujftionis, Whither vifible Saints i.firfiiking allknorene finnes. 2. 'Dc'wff all th' known >e Wilt cf Cod. 3; growing in grace, ( as fiith Smithy and the difcov. of Mif>(lWjW# Lifbt.) be the only true matter of a light and law- <". : fobfer >r a/.i 2 confide .: Church and congregation; to as *££*" :re to ioyne with no company of- worlhippers ot I, but ficb vifille Saints as chefe and to atknow- ;e no other fociety a true Church, whereto we are cd to adjoyne our (elves as nly fiich a f c : I >r is this furlicient for the nature, and ri Ie Church, that thecomp that we arc to pyne our fclvcsunto, as \ifible mem- ; in it tnefe true markes of a vifible Church, The pure word of God purely preached, and the s - craments. 9 8 7 he true confiituiion Chap.$>. craments duely adminiftred, with difcipline according to Gods word, and withall a p ople externally pro- falling thefore-iaid faith, fuppofe they cannot give to us manifeft tokens and evidences that th;y are cSto* equally called, and partakers of the divine niture, and tranflated from death to life, and arc elected, called and juftified ; This latter we hold as the truth of God ; thefi of the SepArationhold the former. Now we mutt care- fully diftinguifh here what are to be diftinguifhed ; for there are many queftions infolded here of divers natures; For I. The queftion is if the fociety have the word, feales and right difcipline, and they profeffe the truth, fuppofe their lives be wicked ; whether they mould not be anfwerable to that which they prcfefte ? I Anfwer. No doubt they ought to beanf wcrable to their li^ht, and obey the holy calling. 2. What if many of them leade a life contrary to that which they pro- Rife, and yet the governours ufe not the rod of difcipline to cenfare them : then whether fhould the members feparate f om that Qhurch ? They ought to feparate, (fay the Separates,) They ought not to feparate from the Church and worfhip,fay we ; they are to (lay with their Mother Jbut to plead with her; and modeftly andfea- fonably {^y» that Archippus and others doe not fulfill their Minifhy, Vthich they have received of the Lord. 3. What if there be purity of doctrine, butextreame wickedncfTe. contrary to their doctrine; whether is that company a true Church or not? I anfwer, it is a true, vifible and a teaching or right minifteriall Churchy iDUtfor as farre as can be fecne, not a holy, not alan- cTified Church, and therefore mull: not be deferted and left. 4. What if the guides receive in as members of the (^hurch 3 thofe who are knowne to be mod fcan- dalous and wicked, and not fuch Saints as ?Wwri- teth unto at RomeyCor'wthjEphefiK C°l°$ e - 3S>3^37- ch?.p.6,v. 1,2,3. It is trac they areall charged by Tcter to repent, ere they be iapti&d&tsi. added to the (?fatrch*\x\t the Apoftles require no more to make members of the vifible Church, but 1 . prof willing receiving of the vvord r and this receiving expref- fed by an outward adl of felling their goods , which was but hypecrifie in Ananias and Saphira, as the event declared ; yet were Ananias and Saphirafor that time members of the Churches as truly vifible, and their acts of elc&ing and chilling a Paftor, and confenting to ex- v communicate fcandalous perfons in that time valid in Chrifts cout : Yea fuppofe Ananias had been a prea- cher, his preaching and baptizing fhould have been valid, by grant of Separates. Alfo there is, no more required by the Church of Simon Magus, Acl.S.y.i^. but belecving hiftoricaily at the fight of miracles, and he was baptized and received into the C^rr^prefent- ly. Now this beleeving was not feene to be faving faith to Peter and the Apoftles, w r e know no w: yes they had to know it : feeing they know not the hear^but what is faid,v. 1 3 . hecontinucdmth Philip, and wondred, which an hypocrite might doe, and he had been not long fince an ahhominabie forcerer, and ufurped the honour of God like a facrilegious robber of the Almighty of his glory, ver.pjo^ii. And the like we may he of De- mas, who forfooke ?W, 2 Tim.4.10 and followed the prefent Veer Id : There was nothing to make him a mem- ber of the vifible Church then, but that for a while he followed Paul in his journeyes, and profefTed the faith. And the like muft be Aid of Hymemm and Akxmder > who Chap.p. cf a vifiblc Church. 101 who for a time were members of the true Church, as it is vifiblc, and a profefling Church* and this was knowne onely by their profcflion ; yet that they had but a bare profcllion is clearc , feeing afterward they made uSipwrackc of faith, i Thv.i. 19,20. Now our brethren cannot deny but all thefe might, and did ex- cccifc Ecclcfiafticall Ac^s tfiat were valid md ratified of Cicd- yea of binding and loofing, and io nothing is required to make men members of a vifiblc Church, but fuch an outward profeflion of* faith asmaybefal), and hath been found in the faiceft broidcred and pai- mented hypocrites, who I :n in the Apoftolike Church. Alio what more was in fud.11 , even after Chrift had laid (Have not I chofen joh twelve, and one of you is a Vevill ? ) yet the eleven lay not, Lord, discover him to us, that \vc may feparatc from him. 2. Argument. If the vifiblc Church planted and 2,Arg 4 conllituted kulfu Ty, be a :;, wherein wefifas of all forts ; and a houfe wherein are vejfe/s of fiver ami void ; and alfo bafe veiVels of brajTe and wood ; and a barne-floorc whe : wh eat_ and a chaff**, then a < hurch is rightly conftitute ; howbeit there be in it bcleevers and unbelcevcrs, and hypocrites, as mem- bers thereof : And there is no more required to make members of the Church vifible as viable, but that they e net, hearers of the word , within the houfc as zrffc/s of brafo , within the barnc-wals as , in hkeneflc and appearance like wheat : But the former is true, and by Burrow, Mat 15. 47. . 2 Tim. 2. 20,21. Mat. 3. 1 2. Burrow iaitn , njfocrttes &bchurcb,p.io|i art ever in the Church, but it follovteth net that the pro- flume multitude for t Without proof e cf their faith, Arifw. As tl I flc between the vcflell of braflc, and the vcflill of gold, and then 1 one and the fame Noblemans ci tabic together, is fnCcient to make the brazen vcffcll a part of the plcnifhing of the houfe : fo the hypocrites P 2 cxtemall __^ The trm cm^itution Chap.o naming ,n the Church, as J J* aJslh^Tj vifible Church , 'and ^£ c tZt E re £ ? a ^ trUly ^" d r ' sht C0 f itute v «% Church. C '"' ' S a $ss±rg. 2. Argument. Xi trnt rin^, ^ ■ V : i Ang garment comtneth to the A^^Wr* £* fo»*c,t\m is, where ^altitudes we eTlIH aT hearc the Word, and fh rom-\~ ft t ~ d ' and doe Gofpell, that are not cLfof^ ' h* 5 "" of tfle weeing garret of faith ]'n f l ar * de . ft "<*= of the and all f& J a'e pSflld l^'reS off *"** and yet not found bekeve Tl.en a tolffH T d ' temall ufeof the mean- Af™ P'f^Hiaand ex- of Jcandals he £ ^^^j£^ vifible Church , and the Chnrrli ,'c r . L c ™ ocrs ® r the where thefe are , but the fo m ?g < 2£* ! ' in every vifible Afiembly, where th"S • ""^ ched, where W bcleevc and fiL 1 SS J prC3 - a sin the parable of the ^ ? ^J^ the ^jfide, a?0 „ the rock [ e JZt;iZ;f° T the parable of the ten Virgins "to 1,' ^ ln all the vifible kingdoms ofhS t W !ke ' them required, but ife£tf W^S tbttT" ^S" that they are the Bridegrooms n en t P 7 fifli 2 wedding, and Vet five r$XZ , atter, dmg the when &4SSidt^Xmt^r And f ° leeve, and foo?e beleeve not^fe^ *»« be 48 )4 P, jo. compared ^^ ,|M,. ^,. Beut,,, I0 , „, ,,^4 ., ^S- L 4- - Chap. 9 . of a vifiblc Church. Deut.7. 7. So happy as none was like %itt* theni\ javed by the Lord the Jhield oj their help, Deut. 3 3 . 26,27,28, i people 1 10 O"0<2 ***/# #0f fo*fe /;-j r,///?, aW / \ made with Abraham, Jude.2.1 , and their . 18. 36. i King. p. 6. << .16 Jcr.2. 13. married unto Jcr. a . 1 4 . ' ! • 3 *> 1 5 7 • - ' 3 : 41. Hof 1. 19, icu Ifa.50.130 Pfal.80.30,3 &C. ft^ people 7; «/ //? Zf<»*« to . GYV, .< / Lord had avowed to he his j e f Dcut.26. J 8,19. A people with goodly U as ti w /'jy f&* rivers fdc, as the trees oj Lib A" WHSi that the Lord hath pirated y Num.24. 5,6. A peo- ple on -whom the Lord looked upon, and behold their time W04 the time cf loze, over whom the Lord, spread h:s skirts cf love \ to ivhom Cjod (ware a Co -.hem i '.zcch.itf, 6, 7, 8,9. the Lords heritage, Ier.12.8. his pleafant fenne, And dear c cbilde, Icr.5I.20. : ed, I ft. 5. i. And yet bccai fe of tranfgrclfions and the backfliders and rcvolters that w.rc ainonglc them, 4 perverfe and crooked feneration, Deut. 32.5. at that • time had waxed fat and t hie lie , an me d the rocke of their falvat ion, v. 1 5. tsf people that no eyes to fee, nor cares to (scare, nor a heart to percei .it day, Deut, 29.4. /potted, but not as hiA children-, Deut. q :.^. • people, x.t6, i 7. Sodemeand (}o- X. t 32. 32. Ii^. 1 . 1 0.OH harlot city fall of m ■ rjf j r +'''°jF e > nGt fdver, 1 ■d in heart, Ier.9. 26. r^ G ' od no better then un- Sy- . Amos 9 7. I *// //* high-wayes, Jer. 3. '2,3. / ■ and the people loving to 11.5. JI. The Princes wolies, even., 11. 27. What Apoftafic was in Ifrael , yea all, except Caleb and Jopjuah f b- tric with the Daughters of (Mi P % 104 Tbe true constitution Chap.p- that vile Idoll Baal-peor ? both immediately before, and immediately after the Spirit had called them , a bleffed people, goodly plants, trees of the Lords planting , Numb. 24. as may be feen in the Chapters of that ftory, efpecially, cap. 25. Hepce unanswerably, it muft follow, A Church vtfible is a rightly and law- fully conQitute Church, to the which we may joyne our felves as members, and yet it is a mixed multi- tude of godly and propbanc, circnmcifed and cloane, uncircumcifed and uncleane. And Mofes andthePn> phets knew Tfiae I to be thus mixed and rebuked :/ and yet tearmeth them a married people totheLbid, %Mrg> 5. Argument If the Church or the J ewes was a truly conftitute vifible Church, a Church that did wor- firip a God they bneVe, and oftokom was falvation , Toh. 4.22. in Chriirs dayes, and had Mofes chare among them, and teachers on that chahe whom Chrift comman- ded to heare 3 and obey. Mat . 2 3 1 3 2 , 7* % *nd was the L ords vineyard, Mat. 2 1.33. and the Lords Building , ver. 4?. and had the Kingdome of Cjod among ft them , ver. 4 3 . and the Lords Priefts whom Chriit commanded to acknowledge and obey, Mat.S.d. and if the Lord coun- tenanced their feafts , preached in the Temple , and their Synagogues, John 5. 1. fohny^y, }*hn%.i. Lukg 4. 16,17. and that daily, and yet there was in their Church Scribes and Pharifees,"wbo perverted the Law of God, Mat. 5.21. Wiio made the Law of God of none ejfeel with their traditions, Mat. 1 5.6. and polluted all with will worfrip, Marl^j. 6, ,8..&c. Mdfisr buil- ders who r ejected Christ the corner ft one of the (wilding, and flew the heire Chrift to make the vi&jard their owne, Mat. 2 1 . v. 4 2 . v 3 8 killers of the ^Prophets, Mat. 2337. blinde guides who led. the H'md people in the oitch, (fhrifls oW'n who would not receive him , Joh.i . 1 2. if they flew the Lord of glory, Acts ?. 30. Acls2. 36. Gods houfemade ahoufe of merchandife, a den of theeves, John 2.io\ the Trieft hood was bought and fold, Caiaphaswas High-prieft that Chap. 9. cf * vifiblc Cl.ttrcb. I - //.:> ye*re s Bj Gods Law the ' tied io all Ins life. All tl ; a Church is a right conftitute Churcl x e and unci 6. The like I might prove of O- ^-As* . k C hurch . th not the i » ,1 Churc would have a c- . tryall taken before pertons were received in the Church, left the uncircumcifcd enter into tl ic of the Lord. But all the markes that we are to take fore we receive members in the Church , or they alfo, is but an external! p:\-feinon : And t' les tookeno markes in receiving Ana.. .'/.^.f, DfHkK;, i/fttXttnder , and HjMpttefu, but :i hypocritic.il profeffion, as (dun hath well Cr/:,,/*;.. • :J, and after him Corner on. \ locer a in- ^ c ; f faith to that this, or this man is a I ver j that another m :leeveth and is {.v>.d is fed of my feith. 2. Hence it of ^Congregation of forty profeflors, four* an J twentj :: hypocrites ; yet thefcr ' ^ • twelve of them be the Paftor, s and De*cons % are truly parts of tl 2 C htirch as b.it not parts cf t rch as Church, ChriO, not the who did 1 ch, and what is true of foure and twenty 1 .:rty. I fay (for a ti _• allhy- • or at the ftVft c .on of the Church, but that all fhall rcmaine fo , 1 tl lomc and not f:t up a < his owTjeloit money : And 1 .1. thine; io6 The true conftitution Cha p.p he hath there fome loft fheep * becaufe the preaching of the word is an cffcntiall note of a vifible Church. Hence that Congregation of forty not yet converted is a true vifible Church, I meane, a true teaching and Minifteriall Church in which are acts Paftorall of prea- ching, baptizing, binding, and loafing that are valid and right Ecclefiaftically : For Baptifme there admi- niftrated was not to be repeated, and fuch a Church by the Miniftery therein, is and may be converted to the faving faith of Chrift : yea and Separates would call fuch an independent Congregation. Hence 3. this muft follow, that as to make one a Paftor, and to make twelve men Deacons and Elders, and fo fuch as hath joynt power of the keyes, even by the grant of Separatisms, with the reft of the Congregatior, there is not faith in Chrift required as an cffentiall element, as I have proved from Ottat,y % 22. fo to make thefe twelve members of a vifible Congregation, Faith is not eflentially required ( fuppofe it be morally requi- red) fo by that fame reafon to make other twelve mem- bers in that vifible fociety in Chrift, faith were not required ] as to make Demas, Ananias, Saphira,Magus, Alexander , Hyneneus and fome moe of that kind a vifible Church : There is no more required but that profeiTion of faith which moved the Apoftolike Church to make them members of a true Church vifible : For what maketh formally a member of a Church vifible, to wit, prcfeflion of the faith, that fame maketh forty alfo members of a vifible Church, and qv<& eft ratio conftitutiva partium , eft etlam conft':- tmiv at otitis. That which formally conftituteth apart, doth formally conftitute the whole, where the whole is made of parts of the fame nature, as what is eflen- tiall to make a quart of water, that is cffentiall to make a whole fea of water , and every part of the vifible Church is vifible, and a vifible profeffour, as vifibility denominateth rhe whole, fo doth it every part of the whole. And from this I iaferrc this fourth. That a, Vifible Chop 9, of a vifible Church. 107 vifble Church ss vifible, doth not cflentially and necef- iarily eonfift of Believers • but only ofprofcflbursofbc- . fothata Church :vA a vifible ( hurcfc may be op- pofrd i y w ay of contradiction , as a number of believers, and a number of noR*bclicvers. I'ora Church cflcntial- ly is a number of believers and Chrifts myfticall body, els it is not a Church, that is, a number of perfonseffird- bally called ; for this caufc I grant an Elderfhi ; ;> of rgation ; a Synod Provinciall or Nationall are improperly called a Church ; and howbeit we lift nor to Krive about names, we rmy grant cur Gene- ral affembly not to be properly called a National Church, but by a n*gure,for the believers of the Nation are proper- ly the Nationall Church, I mcanea mjlticall believing Church. 5. Conclufion, The preaching of the Word and fcals therof ordinarily felled in a vifible fociety is the ef- ^i»fmnk co«n- fciltiall note and marke of a true Church : It is weak a^*"* 1 and Viiuc that Ainfveorth y Robwfon , Car.ne and Ma- iler Smith fay, The f reaching of the JVord is no ejfen- tiallmarkc of the true Church, and why ? Beciufefor- fbotb, our >.'aftcrs learned from Barror* m to fay • It is -preached to the Reprobate to Vckcm it ?s the favour of death unto death, rnd it was preached to the fcoffing <••/- thenians by Paul Acl.ij. and yet the Athenians were not a nue Church. Lut we diftinguifh three things here. There is 1 . Tli£ (ingle and occ3(ionall preaching of the Word. : The fetlcd preaching of the Word, the letting of the Candle- Uicke and Kingdome to dwell amongft a people. 3. The preached Word, with the feales, cfpecially the Sacranfcht of the Lords Supper. The fingle and occadonall preacbincr, or by concomitancy as to a peo- ple unconverted and unbelievers, and fo it is hot an cflentull note of the true Church, but a meanctc ther a Church to C^od, and this they groove, more, and ^o do* the JBch'uke, Armin'uns and S. xo g The true conjiitution Chap.p. ' ans proove a^ainft our reformed Churches, that it is StonEtifc+difi no marke of the Church ; fo £pifcopiw ? the Ren en- Zrh: f°. ftrants, the Catechife of Raccoviaznd Socinm y but this fit 411. *" P * ' is as if one would fay : the colours and armes offjeh 'cauch.-fyccov.ca. a ^j n g j n vvarre are carried through the enemies fields, ixiH.de EccUft. as well as through the Kings land; therfore they arc si not the proper colours of fuch a King. 2. The fctled preaching of the Word eftablifhed and remaining in a Church , as the (landing candle- ftick, the fixed kingdome of Godistheedentiallmark of the true Church, and preached in Gods bleffed de- cree of Election only for, and to the chofen believers, and as it were in the bie to the prophane reprobates amongft them, and this they cannot be able to im- proove. And it was M. Smith vanity to fay, the Refir- CahhSnOU ad- me d Churches have the IVord^ and *&* fc cun d°> an ^ f° it is an effentiall marfcc mmxeneffepr*- f the ttac Church and lively body of Chriit, accor- 2^SS£^ ding to that .cited by whittthp, C«hin y willet, Pa- mZrum. raw, Bcz,i, Vrfine, Bucanxsy and our Divines, John a^dSsbm^ 10t rJ7y[ y S r ee ? e heare m l> V0 l ce - Hcncc obfeiveaviie ^xinde txter.reg. Doctrine of Scparatifts, holder) alfo by Socinians and chifieccltffi.yi Artmnians, as Bpifcopiits , the BelokU Remon fronts. ecclcbr&.c.xops, Socwpu, the Race avian Catecktfe, and / heophil. Nico- &*?lr- / • l*ide; y That ail fij "red per fins may preach pub likely, and Traci.de miff. mi- that H here u no necefjitj of eating of P aft or s bythePref- i^T'V' 144, h ter J> ^° ^ ce ^y teach, Thai there can be no lawfull lepimxo-ifep.n* P afters now after the Apoftacy of of Antichrift^ ullthcrt MriS*** be a conftimt? Church of believers to cksofe them, or a fiocke Chap. o. of a vifible Church. I c g flock* to them to Watch over. And therefore cnnverfion is ordinarily Wrought (fy they ) I y private Chriflifins, th.it f. ifi to propho j i and jet are not 'Ttflours i fir private (fhnfiians dec gather the Church ( lay thcV ) l'ajtours doe no: ordinarily convert, they do only confirm* the church §4 Saints al cady converted. A- gainft which wc fay. The new Teftament of Cbrift telleth us of no officers to preach in Chrifts name, com for the perfecting of the Saints, the workcofthe Mi* i ' niftry, edifying of the body of Chrift, but Paftors and l ^ r ^ Doclor.s^.4.11,12. 2. None but luch as have power of binding and looting 2 -^ r & by the preaching of the \Vord,^/?.20. 3. Thofe to whom Chriit giveth power of pub- 3 ,v * r £- lick teaching, to thoic he gneth power of Bapti- zing, Mat.2%.1 8,19. and fendeth them as his Father lent him. 4. How fhall the j preach except they be fent ? Rom. 4. Arg % 10. 14. Sending in the Apoftolike Church was by praying and the laying on of the hands of the Prci- bytery, 1 Tim.4. 14. 5. There is nothing more ordinary then that Pa- *>.Arg % ftors as Paftors, and by vertue of their paftorall ofticc convert foulcs. 1. >aith is begotten by hearing a ^jfra. fent Treacher, Rcm.10.14, 1 5. Aiinijlers by Whom vee beleeve, I Cor. 3.9. by them We receive the Spirit by the hearing of Faith, Gal: 3. 3 ?. People are begotten over 2. A aiKebythcm, as by ffirituall fathers and mothers, i Cor. 4. I 5. Gal:4 19. 3. Pallors arc the ^*?^v ~-<, woo- 3. cis and ur.cei-iuters to gaine the Brides confent, to nurry the lovely Bridegrcome Chrift Jdus, fob, 1.^9 2 Cor: 1 1.2,3 -4. Their Word is the favour of life ur.to life 4. unto, feme, and the fiwour of death unto death unto others, 2 ( or.2.16. They are to preach with ah tter.th f Cod peradventure WiM, give repentance t gain-fntrs, 2 Tin 12.24, 25, 26. 5. They are SnM $. lajfadour; i n Chrifis feed, befecching men to be r:cnnr\- led unto Cjod, 2 Cor 15.20. 6. The Weapons of their 6, 1 1 o The true con flitution Chap.9« Warfare are might j through God to fling downe flrong holds (A unbelicfe) to ca(l downe imaginations, and e- very high thing, that exalteth itfelfe againfl the knowledge of God, and to brinv unto captivity every thought to the obedience nf Chrifl, 2 Cor: 10.4,5. and fo they are to 7 pull men out of the hands of Satan. 7. They are to feekc the Lords Sheep, Ezek^ .4 4. Hence the object and matter that a Paftor is to worke on as a Tailor, is unbelievers, unborne men, gain-(ayers, proud, dlfibedi- ent, keeping flrong holds againfl Chrifl : So the nature of the Paftors office is to open the eyes of the blinde, to turne them from darknejfe to light, and from the power of Satan unto Qod, that they may receive firgivenejfe of flnnes, Ad:26.i8. and this, evidently evinceth , that the vilible and rightly conftitutc Church, where God hath ere&ed a Miniftery is a number of blinded fin- ners ia Satans power, and in the power of darkneffe for the mod part, while God by a Miniftery delivers them, fuppoie they profeffs the Faith. It is alfo a Doctrine unknowne to the Word of God , that the Church of Chrift is gathered and edified formally as a Church without Chrifts Minifters that are fent to gaine the confent of the Bride to marry the Bride- grcome Chrift. It is alfo unknown to Scripture that Prophets are no Paftors, and have no power of the paftorall calling or feales of the Covenant, Should thofe bee the ordinary officers of Chrift that gather finners in to Chrift , and convert to the Faith of Jefus men dead in fins and trefpaffes , who yet are neither Paftours nor Doftours fent by Chrift and his Church. 6. Conclufion. Seeing then the Church hath no 0- ther marke and rule to looke unto, in the receding in of members into a vifibie Church, butexternall pfo- feffion, which is no infallible marke of a true convert, the Church is rightly conftitnte, where all borne within the vifible Church and profeiTIng the Faith are received, fuppofe imny wicked perfons be there. Now , 9 . of a vifible Church. 1 1 1 feeing time, favour or men, prcipenty accom- thc Gofpeil, bring many into the Chnrch,fo I ■ • ratc^nay compcll nun to adjoyntheraleh cs to the true Church. " faith VafWZ^rrais Ainfcorth, Mr. Caxne. Tee M.B«nw £/hich typified the church of the new Teftament, I fa. 5 4.1 1. Behold I Vrill lay thy ft ones with carbuncle and thy foundations with \Saphirs, &C. J fa. 6. 17. for braffe I will bring gold, I fa. 3 5. 8. No Lyon , nor rave~ nws beaft fhall be in the mountaine of the Lord, but the redeemed of the Lord, Jer. 3.1.34. They Jhall all know me from the leaft of them, to thegreateft, in this moun- taine thtre fhall be no cockatrife, ajpe, lyon, leopard un~ till they have left their poyfin, 'Ifaiah U. (5. Anfwer firft. Thefe places none (except Jnabaptifts) can apply according to the letter, to the Church independent of e- very Parim,may not the Separatifts,who teach that there is rotten timber in their vi(ibleTemple 3 and chalke ftones, •Sdrrowdifco^ io Lyons, Wolves, Cockatrices, for faith Barrow, Ainf- ^ F ar a i.p. 3 8. ^ m ^ andall tn cir (ide, there are always in the Church glorious Hypocrites ; now fuch as Judas, Demos, Hyme- neus, and inch hypocrites are not precious ftones, gold, taught of God, there is not a vifible Church of a con- gregation out of Heaven, where there is not a hypocrite and an unbeliever. 2. The place 7/^.54. and Jer: 31. is underftocd of the Catholick Church, with whom the covenant of « grace is made, Ifi. £4. 10. ^.•31.31. and this cove- nant is not everlafting, nor an eternall covenant to any one Parifh Church, yea, nor to aNationall church, not to £orinth, Ephefus, "Tergamns, all which particular ' . Churches are fallen under horrible Idolatry, andinthofe cawrra 54.* Mountains are Lyons and Leopards,and th'erfore as Muf- Hknn.ux.it. cuIhs, (falv'm, Hierow } and the courfeofthe Text clea- red! Chap. 9 . of a vifibk Church. T T ^ Nth, he is (peaking of the begunne holinefle of the whole Church, of the redeemed under Chrift, which is fioally and fully accompli. hed m Heaven, for what ufe ihotild there be of excommunication, and of the Raftors and Porters care to hold out, and call our, by the Church cenfurcs, Lyons,. Leopards, (fockatrices, if all, and every one in the Church be taught of god I 3. It is befidethe Text to make the Temple of Jertu. falem a type of a Parifh congregation, it was a type of Chrifty John 2.21. of every belecver, 1 Cor.Cio. and of the whole Catholike Church. 4. Where it is faid, There ft. ill be no ravenous beaft in the Mountaine of the Lord, the Afountnine of the Lord is not taken laterally for Mount Sion, as if in every little Mounuxlne of a vihble congregation, made up offo ma- ny Saints, there were not aludai amongft them ; But by the Afountaine of the Lord is meaned the Catholike Church, alluding to the vifible Mount Siou^typcof the Church of Cbrift through all the earth. 1. They difpute thus: God in all ag's h.ith appointed, obictt.2 And made afeparation of his people from the Viorld, be fire the Law, under the Law, and now in the time of the Cjosfell, Gen.4.6. Exod.6.3. Levit. 20.24. Ezech.6.11. Pfah 84. io. Anfve. God hath made a reparation of the Church from the wicked, but net fuch afepararion, as there remai- neth no mixture of hypocrites and unbeleevers m.ths Church. The Church was leparated from Cdswesfccdc, yet was th#e Idolatry, defection and wicked neflf; in the Church, till God charged Abr.ihw to leavi ;ry, and hi* fathers houfe. God leparated his ffraei from JEjQft, but lb that there was much Idolatry and .if: in IJrteJthus leparated. a - ( >od may, and doth fcparatc his owne from Sppt, Babylon, in Marriage and mixture with the C>ixj.initcs. firg*,thofe that are born in the vifiblcCburch and profefle the faith with us fhoald not be received,^ the Church While they be aU fought of Co J, a.'l rncious jhnes pltna 1 14 The true constitution Chap. 9. plants ef right eoufneffe ; it folio weth no way, but the contrary, therefore becaufcthey arc unbeleevers under the power and chaines of Sathan, and ignorance, they arc to be received in a communion with the Church, to be hearers of the word, that they may be all taught of God, and all made righteous plants. ObieB.7. 3. They reafon thus. The kicked have not Chrifl for Guide to lion, their head. So the guide to Zion. A true vifible Church T'awtT^'eti' (£*y tnc Separatifts) is the > emple of the Lord, the bod] ticVpofit ferg.s, of Chrlft, a k[ngdome of Pr lefts, a Church of Saints , the 'Barron d'fo, hou(hotd and Kinodome of God. 1 Yea faith Barrow, a ial.Cburch pag *2 ' . , r f j o > / //• ; r 1 people, chof en, redeemed Saints by calling partakers of the moft precious faith, and glorious hope, the humble^ obe- dient, loving Shecpe of Chrift, a Jleepe-fold hatched by difcipline, a garden ttv// inclofed, here entreth no Can fi- nite, every vejfeli is holy. Anfrp.i. 1 he body of Chrift, a Kingdome of Priefts find Saints, and thefe.that are partakers of the holy faith 3 are - thechof nofCiod, ordained for glory in his decree of election, and effectually called and juftified; but the ad- verfiries fty, that the vifible Church is a company of Saints by calling, where (faith Ainfworth) there be many called, but few ckofen, hence this argument will prove that none, ! no hypocrites can be in the vifible C hurch , as a 1 hurch is indeed Chrifts body. Now the Church vifible as a Church is indeed (thrifts body, areyallT J rieft-hood, a chof en generation, but as vifible, it is lurBcient that the Church be a royall Pneft-hood only in profeilion, and fo poffibly for a while, no htyall Prieft- kooci, no chof en generation, as I have obferved before. *But (fay they) hypocrites are not indeed and re ally mem- bers of the true vifible Church, but only' in reputation, as an eye ofglajfe, is not indeed a true part of the body. 1 antwer, then our ad\erfones give us no right de- fcripticn of the true naturall and lively membersofthe true viiible * hurch , he tfiat would give fuch a defini- tion of a man as agretth both to a living man, and to a pictured or painted man, were but a painted Logician. For Chrp 9. of a vifible Church. 1 1 5 lor they acknowledge the true parts of a vifible Church to be a chojen people, a rojall generation, partakers of the holj faitl\ either they are really and in Gods efteem a chofen people. &c. And (o we are at a point, there be none members of a \ifil:le Church, none ought to hears the word as members of the Church , none ought to preach, baptize, bind and loofe with the reft of the Congregation, but thefe that are really chofen and ef- fectually called, which cannot befaid. Ainfworththcn andM.Oiww, and Smith doe but mockcus, when they fay, The true matter of a truezifble (fhurch are Saints in profeffion, and in the judgement of ch/.rity, for that is not enough, they muft be according to the Texts of Scripture allcdged by Barrow, not onely in the judge- ment of charity, but in Gods cftimarion, and in the judgement of verity, a chofen people, a rojall generation. If the true matter of the true vifible Church be a chofen ge- tter at ion and a rcj nil Prieft- hood only in profeflion,the pla- ces cited will not help them;for Peter, 1 Pet.2. writetk not to an independent Congregation, who are in pro- feflion only a chofen people; But he writeth to the Catholicl^Church,e\cn to all thedifperfed and finclified, and regenerated in Tontw, Galatia, Cappadocia, AfiA and Bjthinia, who were not only a chofen generation in profeflion, butalfo really and in Gods decree of election. Neither Peter nor Ifaiah areofpurpofe to teach that in the independent Congregation of the New Teftament there are none, but all righteous men^ no fl ones ( to f peakc with Ifaiah ) but Saphires And Carbuncles, no thornes and briers, but only the firre and the myrtle trees ; no iron and brajfe, but all gold and filter^ no (fananite, no Lyon, m uncicane vcjfell, this they fhall not find in the indepen- dent Congregations of Separatifls, nor can it be in the vi- fible Church on earth, except they feeke the Anabapiifts Church, a man in the Vloone. 4. 1 hey rcafon thus, The Wicked arc ex pre fly fir bidden ^.ObyH. in the Word of Cjod, fir medlin^With hu (fovenant And or- t*aiJc pUe cited finances, Fial. J 0. So the guide to Zio*. r#l JlF ' s '"- R A»f*. * 1 6 The true cenfiimhn Cb^pTpl « i * — — — ■ ■ — _ Anfiw. The wicked are forbidden to fpeake ©f Gods Law and his Covenant, infomccafe, fo long as they hate to be reformed, but they are not (imply forbidden ; but hence it followeth not, that they friould not be ordinary hearers of the word, but rather they are to be hearers, and to members of the vifible Church, feing faith commeth by hearing, 2. From this argument is nothing conclu- ded again ft us, for fuch adulterers, theeves and {lander en, as are forbidden to take Gods Law in their mouth, Pfal. 50. are to be caft out of the Church, and thequeftion is, if they be not caft out, if the Church for that be no true Church, that we (riould remaine in, they fay it lea- veth off to be a true vifible Church : we deny. $.ObjeEl. 5, There is ( faith *s4 'in [wort h ) -proclaimed by Qodhim- G q^6 * fafiy e * mtt J an d Warre, betwixt thefeede of the Woman, and thefeede of the Serpent ; and there is no communion mrfil- lowjhip betwixt Chrifl and BeliaH fight and darknefe. There- fire theprophane and the godly cannet be mixed together in one vifible ficiety ', as two contraries are not capeable of one and the famefirme, fjinfw. This will prove that which is not dcnycd,that the godly and ungodly cannot agree well together, fop. pofe the ungodly be latent hypocrites; for they have two contrary natures, as fire and water, and have two con- trary fathers, God and Sathan,but that is not denyed. But hence it folioweth not but that hypocrites and unbele '- vers maybe all their life in external! fociety with the wickcd,and make up one true vifible Church. 6 Obiecl 6> if the godly have a due right to the promifes and feales Separates ».pcti ofCjods covenant, and hitprefince and bleffings appertttine to *°°£^^* rt*«. Mat.-J8.i8,i9. ^Cor.d.iy. Lcvit.26.11,12. Ifa. •ioa>pag-45' ^ 20< Then no prophane per fins can be received or retained in the vifible (fhurch With the godly ; fir this is, \ . To pro- phane the holy things of Cjod,Which no beleever fhonldfitffer* 2 . This is co ntrary to the nature of the covenant that offer eth remijfton of finnes only to the chofen andfaithfill. 3 The godly fhall become one body With the Wicked, by having com- munion With them. 1 Cor. I o. id', 1 7. and fi {ball be defile d t Chap.p. §j a vifihle Church. 117 defiled, Haggai2.i2. 1 Corin.5.6". Anfw.i. This argument is injurious to Gods provi- dence, who hath kfc no infallible meanes to kcepe his ownc Name and ordinances fromprophanation, and his ovvne Church from being leavened and defiled with the uncleane. I or Simon Magus, Annanias and Saphira, Demons, to whom the precious promifes of the covenant were preached, and the feales conferred, could not be difcerncd to be hypocrites by any word of God, while the event of their out-breaking wickedneiTe declared them to be fuch, and fo this lhould prove that God is not tender enough of the honour of hisowneNameand ordinances, who mould permit hypocrites to lurke in the viable Church, and heare the promifey, and receive the leaks of the covenant, and defile and pollute xhem y and Chrifts body the Church, for the godly by that Text are ma.de one body, \ Ccr.10. (if it be rightly expounded) with the latent hypocrites that come to the communion with them. 2. The promifes and feales were not de- filed to Chrift and his Difciples, becaufe Iudts did heare the word, and receive the feales of the word with them : The Word and Sacraments were not polluted to PmI, becaufe Dcmas did communicate with him. 3. Iffomc one private Chriftian know another to be an adulterer, he is to rebuke him privately, and not to tell the Church, but in cafe ofobftinacie, and fuppofe the Church would not call out the adulterer, yet is he not to private per- fons an adulterer, while he be JMridici, by two or three witneffes convicted before the Church, and all this while it is lawftll to communicate with him; for a atcftimonic fhould net be received againftany, but urv- der twowitneffes. We are not made one bedy by eating that fame flipper with an unbeleever, except it be one vifiblc body communicating in one vifiblebread. Chrift and the Apoftles were not made one body miflicall with ItuUs,by eating the Pajfeever together ,but only one vifiblc cxternall fociety which is not inconvenient. 7. They reafon thus: The lespcr by the Law Mm not to j.Obytf. R 2 remain* 1 18 The trueconftittttion Chap. 9 remaine in the campe, but behooved for fomany dayes to be removed, and not re-admitted to come amongst the people of Cod, while he was clean fed ; the uncircumcifed mufl not bt admitted to eat the Pajfeover, the uncleane and uncircum- cifed, the QHJJ the Heathen, the Moabites and Ammo- rites were notfuffered to enter into the Temph : And all thefe fignified that no pr$fane perfon fitould be mix fd with the con- gregation of b elee vers, I anfvver. The uncircumcifed and the Heathen did fore-fignifie the excommunicated, who are to be reputed as Heathen and 1> ublicanes, Mat. 1 8.17. and thefe are to be caft out of the Church being once fentenced and judged by the Church according to Chrifts order and Pauls ; if the finne be publicke, CMath.\%. and 1 Tim: 5. 20. yet are they not to be debarred wholly from the fociety of the congregation, but they muft not be counted as enemies, but admonimed as Brethren, 2 7hef:$. \ 5. the uncircum- cifed were not counted as brethren, yea excommunica- tion is a meane to /4^ the sfirit in the day of the Lord, I Cor:}. 5* and fo he is under the Churches cure, as a iick fon, and muft heare the Word, and is to be as a Heathen, and yet not a Heathen indeed , but warned as a brother, and ia-fome Church-communion with us. %nli'n 8* They reafon thus, If the prophage be admitted at mem* bers of the true vifible Church, the true Church Jhould not be difiinffuifbed from falfe Churches, contrary to the Word of God, Pfil.84.10. Cant: 1.6,7. Hof.2.'Q,2o. 2 Cor;6. 1?. Rev.i.11,1 2,20, compared with 17. 1,5. but(Jod hath differenced hit true (fhurch from all Synagogues of Satan^ and humane focieties , as a feparated and fanttified people ? Anfw. gods courts, Pfal. 84; 10; are d iff re need from the tents of Vvickednejfe, The flocks of the companions^ant: i.7.expounded to be the falfe Church,are differenced from the true Church, in that in the true C hurch are the Kidds fid befide the Shepheards tents, that is,the Word of God is purely preached in the true Church, and the mem- . bers Chap. 9. of avifible Church. * bers therof profdfc this Word, which is not done in tl tents of vvickedneiTe, and yet a Jndj4 is often one of th* Shepheards, and a 'Demos a follower of P ahI aid the Go- (peli, a member of this true Church vifiblc. 2. Hof.i. Ifracl is called not Gods W'ift, and god no I \ser husband, not becaufe //nr/fcft off to be a true Church, de fMo,Anifjrr*Ml]^ if upon Gods part he had given her • bill of dWorceracnt.thc contrary wherofis &id,v. 6,7. fc YV;// m* h. For i. The contrary is feene in the reformed Churches who never flourifhed, as fince our feparation frorn Rome, 2. The Churches in zAjiaand Africa, and efpecially the Greeks Church flourished ever fine?, and they feparated from Rome, and had famous learned men in them after the feparation, as TheofhyUEi, Damafcen, Oecumemus, Zo- naras, Cedrenm, Ellas Cretenfis, Bafil: Nilus, and ma- ny others, and efpecially the riALtbiopan and Armenian Churches had both their Bifheps and Affemblics, how- beit genrrall they could not have, feeing they were apart, not the whole Church. . &. 2. Confederation. The faithfull before Luther, the $/- bigenfes, Waldenfes and others, yea the Romane Doctors themfelves holding the fundamental! points with fome bay and ftubblc builded upon the foundation made a nega- tive Separation from 'Babylon^ and did neither hold, nor profefTc their greffc I dolatries, . and other fundamental! errours, howbeit they did not hold them poutively, by ere&ing a new Church, becaufe the feparation was then in the blade > and not ripe for the Har- vcft. g . Confederation. We hold that Rome made the Separa- tion from the Reformed Churches, and not we from them, as the rotten wall maketh the fchifme in the houfe, when the houfe ftandeth ftill and the rotten wall jal- leth. i. Becaufe we left not Chriftianity in Rome, but the leprofie of Popery growing upon Chriftianity, feeing we kept the Apoftolike faith, and did pofitively feparatc from the pookes, blybes, and ulcers of Chriftian Rome. 2. We did not Separate from the Wefternc Churches, cither collective or reprefentatively gathered in a general! Councell. 3. We departed not from a Nat ionall, Provincial! or Parifhonall Church, or Paftors that we had before, nor from the materiall Temples and Churches, except that fome not very confiderable hyrelings and idoll-paftours would Chap, i o. fi r the ft nines cffdhrv- worjhrppers. f 2 ? would not goc before us. 4. And becaufe the fuccefTIon of fundamentall truths firm generations to generations, is as necefljry as the ;,11 exiilcncc of the true Cr.tholick Church, while the covenant with night and day and the ordinances of Heaven (hall continue, fir: 31.37. therfore there w r cre a fucceflion of profeflcurs and members of the Catholick Church that did ever hold thefe fundamen- tals, which we to this day hold agzinftRome ; iuppofe Hiftories cannot clcare the particular perfons by name. 5. We have not feparatcd from Rome* baptifme and ordination of Paftors according to the fabftance of the ac*t,nor from the letter of the tweivi Articles of the Creed and contents of the old and new Teftament, as they (land with relation to the mind and intent of the Holy Ghoft, howbeit we have left the falfe interpretations of the Lords of poore peoples Faith and Confcicn- ces. 4. Confi deration. We feparate not from acts of love to have thereliques of £*&/ laved, howbeit we have lepara- ted from communion in faith and worfhip. 5. Qo m -fider \rtion. The effentiall ingredients and re ifons of a la wfull divorce are here. 1 . we could not lye fa one bed with that fometime lifter Church of Rome, but our skin behoved to rub upon her botch-boy le, .and therfore we did feparate from nothing but corruption. 2. There was there perfections, and in that we arc patients a ej.'fted rather then departers on foot and horfe. 3 . A p o- fcfled dominion over our con'cienccs. 4. Nee receiving tbc markc of the beaft, and (b I of the beatt, to worfhip Images, and the workc 01 1 Is, a ncceflity of profiling fiindaaicntall erru.ns, that fubvert the foundation of faith, did allncc our fcperation. 6. I iticn. The Church of believers lawfully ufc/*/M mtclk atertix fthtis, a nece' 1 fence for falvation, and forfike her corrupt guj S chaofc « *4 No f e P araf i m f rom the true Church Chap. I o» *cjpoyfon,p 8, choofe others, and fo we had the confe'nt of the Church to the feparation, and a voice from Heaven, Come out of her my people. 7. Confideration. A collaterall and filter- Church, fuch asRomec\& was, is not faid to feparate from ano- ther ; the kfler fcparatcth alway from trre^greater, the member from the body. Where there is a fchifme, fiikr-rroteftant Churches then cannot be faid to fepa- rate one from another, nor can the crime of fchifme here be more ob/eded to us then to Rome y but rather to Rome feparating from Orthodoxe and right belecving Rome. 8. (^o.^fr deration, We feparate not from men but cr- rours. 2. We feparate from Papifme kindly, properly and totally: from Chriftian Articles in no fort. 3. From points of trath fewed and engraven with Popery only by accident, breaking the thread and needle that fowed them together. But as concerning the other" point. We fee not how we are to feparate from the reformed Churches , as Ainfworth faith , and how ViSj-acob faith, Our reformed Divines cannot fatufe the obieVcion that (falvin and Luther ^ And Zuinglim y Who had their ordination and calling to be ? aft or $ from the (fhurch of Rome, and fo from Antichrifl^ and fo our Jblinmers having ordination and calling from tJlfinifters , who had their calling from Antichrist cannot be lawfuR Jlfinlfters, nor our Church <* true (fhurch^ fee- ing it wanteth a true Miniflery, except we fay with them > they had their calling ejfentUlly from the fuffr ages and con - fent of the (fhurch of beleevers, who have power to ordains Mintfters^ and power to depofe and excommunicate them if need be. But I anfwer, this power is in the backeof the Bible, and amongft. unwritten traditions, not in the holy Oracles of the old or new Teftamcnt. Hence I will fpeake a word of the calling of our reformers. 2. of the Church of Rome, if they could give a calling" to our reformers , feeing we hold them to be an An- tichriftian Church, Some anfwer and Walkm ap- pro- Chap. io. fir thejinnes effillow-tvor flippers. 125 provcth them , that Luther, Zninffim , Fcrellm were Paftors ordinary of Churches, and Co had power to con- S^jSjjJJJ vincc the gainiayers. But the queftion yet remaineth 4?. from whence had thefc before them their calling ? Our %££*"** Divines, Tjltn, t Bm4H 9 froftjfofj Lcjd. ivMlctu diftin- PfftfLrdmf: guifli here three things, 1. Something m the calling ^^'MM*. of our reformers was from God : fo authoritatively, they were called of God, the Miniftery being ofGcd. ?. The Chriftian Church lying under Popery, called, defigned, and ordained the men to be Tailors ; fo their calling according to the I ee of the act was from God, and the Romane Church as a Chriftian Church. 3. There was coinv >tion in the way and manner of their vocation, as the Antichriftian ceremonies, and an oath to maintaine the doctrine of the Church of Rome, not onely as a Chriftian Church, but alfo as Romim, if any of them did fweare to defend the corruptions of the Church, this latter was taken away by Gods il- lumination of their minds : A called Namfter fwearcth to defend the truth, and this truth of this Church; but aye -under the notion of %\ uth ; and if he fee it to be er- rcur he ftill holdcth the lubftance of his oath, in as far as it is obligatory and tyeth him in confcicnce. It is objected, An Antichriftian Church cannot or- Obt, ■c Chriftian CMixifttrs, Rome was then an Antichri- ftian Church, Ergo, Anfw. That which is wholy,as touching its whole j„r cffcncc Antichriftian, cannot ordaine Chriftian Mini- fters : True, A dead man cannot beget a living barnc : The Romanc Church w.is not wholly Antichriftian, but kept lbme of Chrifts truth. That which is Am* tichr'tflim in part onely, may ordaine Miniftcrs , who have the true cflence of a Miniftcriall calling ; for lfrwl no wife, but a whore, Hoi. 2. 2. 4 whore 4 me- rit* crlurc^ in ill deferring • yet a mother and a wife, de faclo, and keeping fome hing of a covenanted is called gods pcop/c, Hof.4.6. and E7.ech.16.21 baft flainc mj children^ then her barnes were Gods barnes S a in 126 'No fepdraratien from the true Church Chap.io. in Covenant,, and not baftards : God was ftill Sama- ria's God, Hof.i 3.16. A remnant according to election re- mained, Rom. 11. 5. The Orthodox Fathers acknow- ledged the Africans as a true Church , who defended herefie, that barncs baptized by beretickcs were to be baptized againe, 2. A calling is extraordinary, either in habit or in exercife ; in habit* as to be an Apoftle, and have the gift of miracles : Thus our reformers cal- ling was not extraordinary, they were not immediate- ly called by God from heaven ; for (hey would not t have concealed fuch a calling, if they had had any fuch : Or a calling is extraordinary in the exercife, and that two wayes ; Either in the Principle moving them to teach, cr 2. in the manner of teaching and efficacy ; a calling extraordinary in the principle moving, is two- fold : Either a meere Propheticall impulsion of Reve- lation, furring them up to fuch an aft, as the Spirit of the Lord came upon Saul, and he prophecy ed, this our reformers had not , becanfe we never findc that they alieadge it. 2. A more then ordinary motion with il- lumination by Gods Spirit, fpeaking in the Scriptures, in which motions they were not fubordinate in the exercife of their Miniftery to the Church of Paftors; but immediately in that fubordinated to God, and in this I prove that our reformers were extraordinary Do- dors. 1. Becaufe Ezech.34. bianmte iacyeoftbc Prophets and fhepheards, the Lord extraordinarily wot- keth, v.li. For thus faith the Lord God, behold I, even I yrill both fearehmy Jheep, and fee ke them out, Now this is by Paftors, when the ordinary Paftors are all failed. So Rev.11, in thtt tv/nverftli Apcftacyc under Ant> chriit, when the Cjer.Jles rreade upon tke utter Court of the Tew fie, ax. 'v City, Cjod ftirreth up t^Xo Pfc neffesto prophecy e infackcUth\ that is, Joint few *Taftor$ (for two is the fmalleft number ) and they prophecye* and are Qaine, and yet they rife agmne. We need not apply this to men in particular, as to John Hufi, , and Chnp.ro. for thefimes offdlow-tvorfhippcrs. T 2 y Jerome of Prague • but certainly, fcf&e few i> 'Babylon, and they were borne downc, and apprejfcd, and killed, and men of that fimc ipirit rofe and fpike that fame trutli, as if the very two men *ho were/laine, had rilen vriitim three dayes *fdm+ 2. Becaufe when the Church is overdone with rcfic and Apoftacyc, our reformers m the exercife their Mineftery, were not to keepe a certamc flocke as in a conftitute Church, and fuppoie they had no cal- ling but eminent gifts , they were to (pread the Gcf- pell to Nations, as Luther did, and ilippofe the people fhould refill: them, as in many places they did; yet God called them , and they were not to expect election from people : So CjV™ ancl ty**** preached, Aft. ii. aii^. 1 8. and we readc of no vocation that they had from either people or Apoftle. So OrUen preached to a olipwji people in a certain Town where there was not one Chri- »* Nqm.i8 4 (tian, and afterwards he was cholen their Paftor. As for the Church of Rome, fuppofe our Reformers have their calling thence, yet have we a true Miniltry and there was a Church in Rome before the Later an Cou*~ cell, which could conftitute a true Miniltry, aslclearcin thefediftinftions, for the Church of Rem* it hath thefe parts. i. DiflincHon. i. The court of Rome and Clergy, 2.The feduced people. 2. ViftintUon. 1 here is a teaching court profeflmg and teaching Popery, and obtruding it upon the confcier.c. of others. 3. there is a people profelTing and believing this with heat af zeal. 3. A people milled, ignorant, not doubting but following. 4. There is a people of God, Come out of her my people, er^o. there is a covenanted people of God there, 2 Theff. Antuirij} fia'l fit »t the U of God, er^o. G O D bath a Tempie in Rome, A third fim is neceflary ; a true Churci. one thing veritati Mtmfbjfica, with the verity of ci- ftnee, is a lick-man, or a man wanting a legg is a S 3 true 128 No Jefar alien from the true Church Chap. 10 true man, and hath a reafonabie foule in him, and a true Church veriute Ethka, a Church morally true, that is, a found, whole, a pure Church profiling the found faith, that is another thing. Rome is a fick- Church and a maimed and lamed Church, wanting legs and armes, and fo is not morally a. true Church, for vile corruption of Doctrine is there, as we fay a thief is not a true man, but a falfe and a taking man, yet he hath a mans nature and a reafonabie foule in him ; the queflion is if Rome have the foul, life and being of a Church. A fourth Dislinttion is : That the queftion is either of a teaching Church and a Minifteriall,profefling Chrift, the Word and Baptifme, or of a believing Church and Sponfc of Chrift. The fifth \DiftlnBion is. If Rome relatively be a wife in comparifon of other Churches, or if Rome abfoluteiy in her ielf be a Church. The fixth Diflinftion is. If Rome be jure and me- rito y % Spoufe, or an Harlots or de faUo, a wife, not having received a Bill of Divorcement^ as the Church of the Jewes. The feventh DiftinBion is.XfRome according tofome parts be a Spoufe, and keepeth any lift of marriage kindnes to her husband, or if (he be according to other parts a call: off whore. The eighth and laft i^xfRome be materially a Church, baring in it the Do&rine of faith, or if formally it bee no Church, having no profeffed faith that hath the nature offaith. Hence fhortly I fiy, The Court of Rome as Popifh, is the falling-fickneflc of the Church, not the Church, But the Xarne Court teaching fomething of Chrift, baptifme, good- works, &c y hath fomething of the life and being of a Church, howbeit {he be not a whole Church, her skinnc being leprous, pocky and pol- luted. i. Escaufe in a Church that is no Church, tfycre can- not Chap. io. for the (innes of fcllow-wor 'flippers. 129 not be a true ;fcalcofCcdscc\cn;m, but in theCcr.rtof Rome there is true baptiimc- for we baptize rotagainc children oncq baptized there; fomc or the Separation called it Idoli-baptifme, and no bautifme, which is Ana- iniptifme, for then all converted Tap/Jts muft bebapti- , no lefli then converted Tffrkej and But I • The covenant is there, Come out of her wsj people : then their baptifiae ceofrmeth this covenant. 2. Cir- camciion even in apoliate Ifraelis truccircumcifion, here barnes the Lords barnes , E**ch. 16. 21. hee. is /fi- ts God, the holy one of IjKiet in the midTt thereof, \\\ Hi^okiaks reformation the people ate the Pajfeovcr, and yet all had corrupted their \\\zjes, and had bcene a long time worshipping Idols, and they are nor, 2 Chro. 30. circumcifed againe,and yet 8xod, 1 2. none but the cWaim- clfccl might ease the 'Pajjewcr, 2. Becaufc the word of God and fo-thc contract of Marriage is profefled am uigft them, and ih there is an ill active calling there, and the word of the co- unt (bunding amongft them, and a paflive calling alio, because many fccrctly believe and obey. 3. Majpiyfim- d.imentall truths are taught that may beget faith* audio there are true and valid paftorall aels in that Church. 2. I fay there is an bid and in viMbie Church and Temple iu Rome y and thefe God warneth to come out of'Bdiei, and thefi we by writings cry unto, that they would forfake their harlot mother, and worfhip the Lord in truth, and they obey, howbeit they dare not profeiTe the : teaching Church teaching Popery and - ill truths, and obtruding them upon the coin fciences of others, is not the believing Church, and fo not the fpoufe and body of Chriit. 3 . Rome now com- pared with Ponies Rome which he did write unto, is no Church , no lpoufe , as a \\ horifii wife compared with her fclfe inner firft moneth to her Husband, while fhe was chafte, is now, when Ox imtraceth the bofomcof* . no wife, and yet Rome compared with In 'diarn who wor (hip Sathan, with ftrfums who wor- ship 130 No feparatm from the true Church Chap. 10. fhip the Sunne, with the Egyptians who worfhipped gods growing in their gardens, as Oneons and Garlick, for (o Juvenal) O (anftas gentes quibtts hac nafcuntxr in hart is Numina. Traucxiob* a»f. * &Y> being compared with thcfe, they are the Lords toobrfSepim, Temple, iThef.i 4. Rev. 1 $.4.. and his Wife, as (one pag$*,<5j, fafafc we ll^ apoftate Ifrael compared With Syrians, Phi- liftines is counted gods people, having the true God for their God, 2 King. 5.8,15,17, But being compared With Tudah which ruled With God, and Was faith full With the Saints lis called no Wift 3 but an harlot, Hofe 2.2,5. & 4. T 5 . & 5.3,4, 4* Rome i are nn& merit 0, in her bad deferving to her Lord, is no wife, no Church, no fpoufe, no peo- ple in covenant with God, and yet defaBo and formally in poflefiion, in profeflion, and for matrimoniall tables which iliekeepeth is a Church, and difoeth from the fe&es, as a Church and no Church. 1. Becaufe albeit the ^Btfj have the old Teftament, which implicitly "and by interpretation is the covenant, yet they want two things which Rome hath which deftroyeth the eflfenceof a true Church. 1 . The leaves give not fo much as a vir- tuall confent to the Marriage and the very externallacTive calling and invitation to come to Chrift, and ail mini- fteriall publishing of the newes of falvation is removed from them, Acls 13.46. but there is a virtuall confent to the Marriage with Chrift in Rome, and falvation there in the word, and iome miniftenall and paftorall publi- cation thereof as in ths feed. 2. Iewes direclly oppugne the Cardinall foundation of falvation, i^Vr.3.11. Atls 4/12. i7%C2. 15,16. Chrift Jcfus, Papifts prof effe him, and have his feales amongft them, especially bap- tifme. 5. Rome in concreto, accordiug to her beftpart, to wit, fecret beleevers groaning andfighingin Egypts bondage is a true Church ; but Rome in abftratlo, the faftion of Papifts, as Papifts, are no fpoufe of Chrift, but the whore o£B*bd,m& mother of fornications, 6. How- • foevcr Chap, i o . fir tbefinnes of filler*, rvcrfiipjh . 131 foever Rome be materially a true Church, having the materiall object of faith, the doctrine of the old and new Tcfbment common with us, yet formally they arc rot one Church with us, but there is a rcall and effcntiall reparation betwixt us and them, as betwixt a tiue irch and anAntichriftian Church, a ipouleof Chrift smdnofpoufdj (or faith 1 datively taken, feith ofmany united in one ibciety doth cilentially conftitute a Church, and the form all object of their faith is the Word of the Chureh, and of men, or Cods word as expounded by men, and our faiths object fbrmall is the w r ordofGod, as the word of Cod, and Co doe formally differ. 7. How- beit I lay Rome is a Church teaching and profefHng, and hath fomething of the life and being of a true Church, yet I hold r.ot that Rome is Chriftsbody, nor his wife. Neither meane I with our late novators, Prelates and their fiction fometimes in this Land, and now in Eng- land, that Rome is a true Church, as they taught, that fo a true Church as, 1. We erred in feparating • . _. from that leaper whore. 2. That her errours are not C ap.*.fe&iB. * fundamental], and that we and this mother can be recon- JvmimM riled and beddc together. But what I lay, is holdenby mata^tmt». our Divines Calvin, Junius, whittakir, that famous Di- »q" cft *•**£* \'mckhetus 3 that mod: learned ProRffor Cjillnrttts l'oc~ ^^10*0.7.*" ttus, and our Divines. T/*t\nt. mnketh nine rankesof rtaai.ii. theie that were not dyed and engrained Papifts in the ^^J^sT popifh Church. I. Some deceived. 2. Some com felled, 3,cap.7.tca.a. 3. Some ignoraxt. 4. Some ear feeing thefe that eate of one bread are one body > thefe that proftifc in the hearing of the word, that fame faith, are alfothat fame body in profeflion; yet excom- municate perfons are admitted as hearers of the word. Hence only the extreame and great excommunication, 1 Cor. 16.2 2. cutteth of men from being limply no mem- bers of the Church, that excommunication thatmaketh the party as a heathen and Publican, fuppofeth him ftill to be a brother and hearer of the word, 277^/3.14,15. And all thefe arc members of the Church and yet not ne- cedarily converted. 3. The regenerate and beleevers that communicate of one bread and one cup at the Lords Table, ars moft neerely and properly members of one vifiblebody,and none of thefe are to feparate from drifts body. 5. Concltijlon, It is not lawfull to feparate from any worrhip of the Church for the iinnes of the fellow- wor- shippers, whether they be officers or private Chriftians. I Are. * Becaufe Scribes and Tharifees, and the Church in Chrifts dayes was a moft perverfe Church, the rulers perverted the Law, Mat. 5,21. denyed that hatred. 2nd rafh anger was a (mne, v&s 22. or heart adultery a (in. Made the commdn dement if God of no ejfecl by their tradi- tions , Mat.15.6. polluted the worship with fuperftition and tmm Chap, i o. for the francs of fellow- worjhippcrs. 133 »— — ^ - _- — — ■ and will-worfhip, vcr.7.$* Afark.j.6^,8. [aid it \\\u nothing to fweare bj the 'Temple, devoured Widdorrs houfci, ildren oj 'damnation, Mat. 13. 1 4,15, 16. Bw# hiir.d guides, filed the mcafire of their fathers Wrath, fere the Lord of gt 'cry , 1 Coy. 2.8,9. kitted and cru- cified thcTrophets, Were blind guides, And the blind people piloted them, and Jlew the Lord of glory alfi. The Pricll- hood was kecped by Moycn, Caiphas was High-pried that ycare. But Cnrift by practice and precept forbad to feparate from this Church. Ergo, dec, The aflumption is cleare. Mat. 2 3 , They fit in Moles his chair e, heare thtmjj Vat. 10.6,7. ^ oe t0 d-c loft Jheepe of the houfe of Ifrael and preach. And Chrift and his Diiciples obferved then fcafts, preached in the Temple and Synagogues, J oh. 1 .7, 3 7. J oh 8.2. 1.uk.4.16. Luk.1.9 Chritt, reafoned with them about religion, iokio. 24,25, 26. ,rW. icplycth to this, Chrift and his Difciplesfe- ^"tfvmk paratedftom the corruptions of the Ictrijh (fhurch : andfiom " w ' Fa £ falfe Churches, as fiom the Samaritanes. Anfiv, We ac- knowledge feneration from corruption, but not from the worfnip of corrupters, when they keepe the foun- dation, the Sa maratinc- Church had not the foundation, but worfriipped they knew not what, neither was there ialvation in their Church, Iohn 4.2. but there was the true God worshipped among the levees and falvationa- mongft them. 2." Ainfwrth reply eth, The Ievrijb Church confijledflill, & Moles ha.l ordained, Levit. 20.24. °f a ? co p^ € feparatcd , the heath;?, and Were the children of the Prophets and covenant, Joh.4.9. Acts 3.25. but your Church confiftctk of an un feparate d people ? Anfw. The Tried-hood was changed, loh.i 1 .5 1 . Caiphas was Higb-pricft that ycare, T*Utm it t h.\h agamft the Law (as Toilet obfenrtth) for the H pried, Exod. 28.29. by the Law was Higb his dying day. Uut all was corrupted ( i\\ eut_. 15. 1 9, 20. Dent. \6. 7,8. v.\6,\j. And yet that people was a crooked and per 'verfe (fenera- tion, Deut.32.5. not his children, provokers of Cjod to ]ea* loujie With ft l range gods, facrificers to c Divells, ver. \6,\n. their W'orkes fir bisterneffe like the clufters and grapes of $q- dome, ver. 22. a people that had neither eyes nor eares, -nor heart to under ft and Cjod, Deut.2 0.3,4. ftiffe necked, foo- lifh, proud, murmur ers y idolaters, & c . 1 h en t h e (1 n fuln efle of the worQiippersdetileth not the worfhip, and we are not tofeparate from the worfhip for the wickednefie of the worfhippets, But the former is Scripture, Era? feparate we cannot upon this pretence. The propoii- tion is furc, for God cannot both command his people to come and worrtup pubJikely with his people, and then alfo forbid them 3 becaufc for the wickednefie of the worfhippers, they were to abftaine. Al£b 2. It will 1 sam *. follow that the people Should not have gone to Shiloh when God commanded them to facrince with Elies- ' Tonnes, becaufe they committed huhineiT: with the women at thedoore of the Tabernacle of the Cdf1£re£a- tion, becaufe E/ieshonzs wickednefie made men "to ab-. horre the Lords f crince. Z*Arg. Alfo 3. EecaufeUo prophecy to a people, and forth* people to heare the word of prophecy are both ads of worshipping God, it will follow, if we mud abftaine from the worfhip for the knownefinnes of fellow-wor- fhippers* then Ifaiah finned in prophecying ton people la- den With iniquity, corrupt children, the fade of evill doers, hypocrites. tap. r o. for the fwnct offdlow- \vorfh:pcrs. klpocrins, i • .orrah , nutrtierers^ oppreJfors % (zc* Ip.i. nd that wicked people worth i ■• ( - .'led to ![*- ui'j, by IhooU li ftainedfrom prophecying an from that pi luted and unlawful! km . Hence feremuth (i in prophecying to Ifraelzvd indah, Hofea finned, /^Mfc< finn:d in prophecying to wicked people, Ionah finned in prophecying to Nmlvch ; T**/ finned in preaching Chrift to theobftinatc fe&es, to the icorHng ^Athenians', And feeing they were commanded to prophecy o: dience to Gods commandements, (hall it be fin and difo- bedience, for certainely the preacher and the hea- rers of the preaching joync in one and the fame wor- jGbip. Alio 4. Bartich[\\o\\\c\ not have gone to the houfeof 4. the Lord at the commandement of feremUb, and ioat Gods commandenaent, /er.^6.6,y. to readc the book* of the Frophecie 0/ Jeremiah, in the cares of the Princes and people at the entry of the new-pate of the Lords hottfe, ver.l o. bscauie the Princes, Pricjh, Prophets and people fol- ved 7$'Ulim y flew their children to Molech^ furfookr the Lord their God, fzidto a flocl^thou art my father, cm me Co Gods houfe and cryed, the Temple of the Lord, tlx Tem- ple of the Lord, andyct didftealcy mnrthcr, commit adultery , sfdijlj, burr.c incenfe to Baal^ and Walkc aucr 1 jer.9, 2,3, 13,14. Chap. 5-31. Chap. 7.8,9,1 .\ 13,14. v;r.27. Chjp.14. 15,16. Chap. 2 3. 1,2 39,10,11,12. 30,3 1,3 2; Clup.15. 1. No. pie could cfpei'atcly wicked; yet Ieren worihipped God with them, commanded B» imanded thc:Kii)g,hisfcrvants,; 1 _ly to worihip and hearc and bels ord, C ?• ^'0. Chdp.l 9.3,4. Chap. 16. 2. Id have commmded the faithful! to Prom fifth an Idolatrous Church, and not com- manded them to hearc in the Lords hou(e> and belecve aud obey. So E^sxhui commanded) a iiAwlt wicked T 3 aud %olinf>n againA 3craanUp.ioo. 1 56 N0 fepar/ititofrom the true Church Chap. 10. and idolatrous people to joyn in • the publick wormip, E^ek.6 2,3. C^.20.3,4,5. Chap, 21.3,4. & a ^ the reft or' the Prophets. 1, This idolatrous people in the judgement of chari- ty could not be judged vifible Saints, feeing they were vifiblc Idolaters, lyars, mtirtherers, adulterers, and an Affembly of treacherous perfons. 2. It cannot be faid, that to prophecy to them in publick h not to keep a religious communion with them. For to heare on Me (ft ah preached, their fame promifes, threatnings, covenant, and that ordinarily, is an evident figne of a Church-fello wfhip, and ;oy nt wor- shipping of God together. There only reafon that they give to this is. The com- mon-wealth 0/ Jfrael was a policy eftabhflied by God, by covenant without exception, and fo lon/r as the Cozen ant flood unbroken on Cjods fart, though broken on their part, it was not lawfull to feparate from that Church. So Ro- binfon. TwfKifjcmm Others fay, Cbrisl behooved to bs borne of the true •erpoyfea./uS, Church, therefore they never left off to be the true Church till Chrijf cams. Anfw. Firlr, we have Robinfin contrary to A in/worth, the Ifraelites then facrifieed to r Divels, not to Qod, Deut. 32. 17. 1 Chron.11. 15. and wiR you fay the Prophets fiparated not from them ,faith Ainfworth.Wc fay in the aft of facrificing to Divels, the Prophets that were holy fepara- ted from them,but not from their Church and lawful wor- fhip. Robinfin faith, They were to hold communion with that Church of Ifracl without exception. Se^aratiji tnfef. 2. We have a faire confeilion, that contrary to the 3 1 . wr.31. Article, The faith M may become and ft and members \and have a sfirituall communion Voith <* people , of an orderly gathered and conftituted Church of Chrift that are Idola- ters, thieves, murtherers, VcorfbippersofBaa], fo being they Vrorfbip the true Cjod publicity as he commAndeth, and be in externa/1 covenant ^ith him. 3. Suppofe the Church gf/frael {houldhave had a ty- picall Chap, i o. for the fumes of 'fellow-wop -flippers, i ;7 picall prrmledgc in this beyond nil the Churches of chc new Teftament, which Amfmmh will not grant, nei- ther can we ice it, yet all the Separatifts goodly arau- ments hence fill to the ground , if the faithfull might lawfully keep Church fellowship with the Church of lfr*l fo corrupted, then in the old Teftament Cbrift **d BclUL light and darkcnejfe might be in o Church worihip. Then in the old Tcftamcnt, the of the Woman, and the Serpents feed could agree togeth ■ then it was lawfull to remain in 'Babel, LiwfnH to . eome membtrs of an Harlot fhurck, and be defied With their unlaw full vcorjlnp, and to confent t her unto. Then it was not required in the old Teftament, that the Church of God, and his people in Covenant jlould be a Roy all Prieft-hooJ, an holy people. In the old Teftament , the Church might be a wheore, Worfljip Baal, Sacrifice to Dive/; and yet remain the Spoufc^and Wife ofjehwab. Ail their paffages cited in the old Teftament for fe- paration from a Church fall. The Church oilfrae/ had not Chtilt for their King, Priefl and Prophet, and ther&rc was not feparated from all fatfe Churches, as they prove from Hof 2.2. CW.1.7,8. P/al. 84. 10. in the old Teftament, The Wicked might have taken the co- venant of Cjod in their mouthy contrary toPfa/.^o. 16, 17. which place the authour of the Guid* to Zion y al- Guide to zion,*,: leadgeth, topr»ve that idolaters and Wicked per fins are not ^f^ members of the true vifible Church. Then it is falic that %%£*£!"* Separatifts (aid, Tloe Lord in all ages appointed, and made <> jeparation of his people from the World, before the Law, under the Law, and now in the time of the CjofptlL 1 or M. Kobin[on teachcth us in the old Teftament none were to fcparate from the Church of \{xxz\thengh never fo abhomi- nablc in Wickednejfe. Laftly, The Church of Ifrael had no inch privil ■ as that perfons who were idolaters, thieves, worship- pers of 'Baal, and firfafers of the true God, and £H*£ 4 Vtbcrimg after fl>'ange gods fhould remaine members of Chrifts true body, and a redeemed Church \ for then they 138 Nofepamionfrem the true Church Chap. 1 o # they fhould have had a priviledge, to goe to Heaven, holding the broad way to Hell, for Chrifts true body (hall be glorified. <.Arg. Alfo 5. Elijah fhould have grievoufly finned againft God in gathering together all Jfrael on CMeunt Car- well, amongft the which there were [even thonfand that RoMsu* bowed not their knee to Baal, and was the Lords clewed and fancftified people, and alfo with them the idolatrous people that halted betwixt God and Bad, I Kin. 18. for fo he brought light and darhgneffe, Chrifl and "Belial to one and the fame publick worfhip, for there was praying and preaching and a miraculous facrifiee, an4 ver. 39. All the people fill on their faces and W'orjlipped, and Elijah knew them to be an idolatrous pcople 3 and that the faithfull in that worfhip behoved to have bin defiled and confenters to the unlaw full worfhip of thele halters betwixt God^nd Baal. hucantte necef. Matter Canne, poore ibule doubtfome what to fay, Scpar.pa.1c7, £j t j^ q-fefe tbtf preach t0 people have not Jpirituall com- munion with all yihich are prefent- and heare the fame, for. the D hell is often a -hearer. But this is a pcore fhift, for neither Saviour, Word of God, covenant, tpromife, or feale belongeth to Satan : He is a- hearer *'td" carry away the feed that falleth by the way j(F^,Mat. I^> And fo becaufe the word is not Satans inoier, and he com- meth uncalled, he hath no Church communion with the Church, but the Word preached to men, avA\ e ~ Specially in an ordinary way is a -profefTed communion with all profeffeursibr fo the word of God faith, Sze.*, 7. ^•They come unto thee as the people eommeth, and thy fit before thee as my people, and they heare thy words. And Efa.58.2. They aske of me the ordinances of Jufiice, they take delight in approaching to God. And Efa.2.2, The peoples communion with one another in going to the Lords Mountaine to be taught his Word, is fet downe as a marke ef the called Church of the Cj entiles. 2. To heare or profeffe hearing cf the word is a wor- shipping of God : thcrfore joynt-hearers are joynt-wor- . fliip- Chap. io. for tbejinncsoffcllow-mrjhippcrs. 159 Slippers, and have communion together. 3. To eatc at one Table of the Lord is a profefliort that the eaters arc one body, 1 CV.10.i7. with that fame Lord,and promifes arc offered in the ward that arc icalcd in the Sacrament. 4. All our Divines proove the Church of the lewes, and the Church under the New Tcftament to be one Church, becaufe that fame word of the covenant, and that fame faith in fubftance that was preached and fca- led to us, was preached to them,i^r.i 0.1,^3,4.^: 1 1. Beki^.2.Heb: 3.7,8,1 2, 1 3. none deny this but Armim- ans, Socinians, Papijls, and fome other perverters of the Scriptures. 5*. If a joynt hearing of the Word be denied to be a Church-communion in externall worfhip, upon this ground, becaufe ; all that h^re dee not believe, but many fcoffe at the Word, mfny hate it, many r«- jcel it in their hearts, ^sSefaratifisv^fow^ this is mod weakc and prooveth that all have not an internall com- munion by faith and love, but it is nothing againft a Church-communion, in the matter of Separation. Alio hence it might be concluded, none have a Church-com- munion that eateth at one Tablc f and eateth one bread and drinkcthonecup, except only believers, and fo all Hypo- crites in the vifiblc Church, hearing together, praying and prayfing and receiving the feales of the covenant toge- ther in one politick and vifiblc body with believers, ftiGuld be Separates from believers, having no Church communion with believers, the contrary whereof rca- fon and folic teacheth, and Scripture, Vfalm. 4?.. 4. /y^/w.55.13,14. I Or.-] 0.17. CMath: 13. 47. CALaT: 12. 1 3* confirmeth. Muftcr Cannc feeing this faith, We aff.rnt* not that there can be no religions communion, but with members of a zifible Church, cur profijpon and -prat life ;/ daily otherwa'us, yet fo that they be fitch perfens, bonbeit not in Churcli-ftatc , jet to bee judged in t/v Faith by thtir ^rations and holy vmikjmg , tkid are ferjons in the Jhdgemtnt of CAUn graciiiu and V r 140 No feptration from the true Church Chap. to. in their walking, but members of a vifible Church .arc vi- fible Saints, and fo if there be no religious communion to be kept, but with perfons judged gracious, then is there no religious communion to bee kept, but with members of the vifible Church, who are gracious and ho*- ly, which is a plain contradifHon. 6 Arg< Moreover 6. Thezeale of fofiah commended fo high- ly by God, fhonld have bin finfull and wicked zeale, in commanding all fhe people to keepe the moil folemnc Takeover that ever had been e fine e the dales of the fudges, 2 King. 23. 21,21. and yet ludah was universally corrup- ted with high places, idolatry andfalfe Prie$i-hood y images, groves, dec. It is true Iofiah reformed all thefc, it is as true he fought no more of the people for their extermll right worfhip, but profeiTion.and could get no more, yet he commanded not ienaration from the Church of ludah, for thefe corruption* howbeit much heart wickedneffe was among!!: them, as is cleare, v. 26. Notwithstanding God turned not fi'om thefierceneffeof his gnat anger againft Judah. j\Arg. Moreover 7. zAfa his zeale fhould have bin as finfull ** commanding all Judah and Benjamin, and the ft rangers Veith them out of Ephraira and Manafleh, to conveens in an AfTembly (which was farre from reparation) to a Iblemne fervice of /wearing a Covenant, 1 fee k^ the Lord 3 under the paine of death, to both men and Vtoemen, and prefently after fuch abominable Idols as had bin m ludah , afid Beniamin, 2 Chron 15.8. were they all turned vifible Saints, a holy people, achofen generation , all taught of 'God, all partakers of the faith and promifcs,fo fuddenly at one Proclamation? g . - Alfo 8. Iofhtta 24. conveened all the Tribes and ex- r ^' horted them to ferve the Lord, he charged them all to conveene, and thev did enter in a covenant Veith the Lord, and he fet up a ft one under an oake that Was by the Santlmry, ver.26. Now this conveening of them all> even thefe who v. 14. and 2 3. had ftrange gods amongft them befide the Lord, as Iofixah. knew welt, and gave war- Chap, i o. for thefinnes offUlow- \vor\hffcrs. 141 warning thcrof, nuift have bin a finfull fad in Iofiu4 t in commanding a mixture of Gods people, and theft that hadftrangc gods, toaflcmblcin trie Sanctuary, and en- ter in covenant with ». >od 3 and hearc the fcrvant uf God exhort them fo heavenly in that Sermon Chjp.iy. and (fh^p.^A- of Iofiutikt this wa» light and darkle ffc^'lrift 0,1:1 12 dial to come to one Sanctuary todefile thewor- flup of ( od, pollute the people with leaven, take the name of God in vame, if Scparatifts teach true Do- ctrine. And 9. CMofes finned grievoufly, "Deut. 29. in aiT:m- 9'^ r € (* bling all the men o/lfrael, their little ones, wncs, fir an- vers, hewers cf Wood, drawers of Water to enter in an oath and covenant to firve Qo I, which was a folcmpc pub- lick wor(hip; for there was amongfl that company,who ought to have bin feparated, v. 4. thofe to Whom the Lord had not given A heart to perceive, nor eyes to fee, nor ears to heare to this day. So Mofes in that prophancd the name of God, polluted the word cf the covenant. Many other inftances might bee given for this pur- pofe. '3. Argument. If Taul doe not only not command \.Vrinrfp*tt Ari* feparation in the Church of Cmnth^ but alio command and approove their meeting together in Church- com- munion, l CV.5.4. I Cor.i 1.18,20 21,22. 1 Cor. 14. 23. 1 CV.1'6.2. where there was fchij'mcs and Contenti- ons, 1 Cor. 1. 12,13. envying and flrifi } 1 Conjoin-' ceO, and inceft tolerated, fitch as is not named amongfl the Genti'es, 1 Cor. 5. 1. going to Liw with their bre- thren for gain before Infidels , I Cor. 6. Harlotry, v. 15, \6, Sating at the Idols-Table, 1 Cor.8. Keeping fellow- JfAf With Divels, 1 Cor.io. 20,2"' ,2 2. commingto the Lords Table drunken, 1 Cor. 1 I. 21, eating and drinking damnation, v. 29, 30. A denying of a fundamental! point of fiith, the refiirreclion of the dead, and that with fcorfmg at it, 1 Cor. 15.35. C/J furthering of 'Weal^ foules y whom C^ ri fl h*d dyed for, 1 Cor. 8.1 2,1 3. 7V" name defpitefully traduced, 2 (fqr % \ 0,8,*?, cVc. Then it V 2 is *4* No fef&dion from the true church Chap.io. is unlawfull te feparate from the pure vvorfhip of God, becaufe a Ckurch is not conftitute ©f vifible Saints, and a people all taught of God. Harrow of a faifc To this Matter Barrow anfwereth. i. Thefi were fault j Churcb,pi4. effiailty andignerance. Anfw. Such finnes of the flefti againft the law of na- ture, as envy, ft rife, extortion, drunkenncfle at the Lords Table are not finnes of frailty* maiitious hating and reproaching the knov/ne andapprooved fervantofGod, I Corinth: io. 1 1, 12. i (forinth 4. 1 8,19,20. are not frailtics,but muft contaminate the worfhip, no leffe then fins to the which obftinacy is added, howbeit peffibly not in alike meafure and degree. 2. We then are t© thinke them members of a vifible Church, and not to feparate from them, howbeit in the judgement of cha- rity we cannot fay, they are a royall Prieft-hood, the holy feed, the Jheepe of Chrifl, the SpoufeandbodjofChriJt,and aH taught of God, as you fay, for {0 the conftitution of the vifible Church is marred, and a company that is net fuch 3 is not the matter of a vifible Church, as you teach. Barrow fecondly faith, We (honld not feparate, till their finnes be reprooved and cenfured y and they declared incor- rigible, and fuch as Ml not he are admonition , fuch were not thf Corinthians, Anfw. Then we are to efteeme denyers of the re- furrcftion, fchifmatickes, extortioners, drunkards, in- ceftuous perfons, fornicators knowne fo to us, to bee a Royall Triesl-hood, the Sheepe , bodie andSpoufe of Chrift , regenerate-, plants of righteoufneffe , prcciom (tones of Zion, all taught of Qod , aye and while the Church and Profeffours rebuke them and cenfure them. 2. If thefewere not difpifers of Pauls admonitions* why fhould Tavl &y, 1 CV.4,.21. (hall I come to yon Vtitb the rodde f how were fome of them puffed up as though "Paul would not come, ver.18. and why doth Paul never once command that they fcparate from the Church Chap.io. forthefmnes of fellow -nor fhifpcrs. 1 45 Cfmrcb, if the Church will not ufe the rocMe againft them? if the l'ervant of God muft waite on gainfiycrs and obftinate perilous, if at any time God mall give them repentance,! Tim. 2. 14,1 5,16. Should not one wait on a whole Cburch,or many in a Church and keep communion With them, till (i -od give them repentance ? It's tru?, Se- paratists lay there mould be no feparation from a Church wc J^pac »». till nil me.mcs be uied of rebuking, but why did not the: * Elijah j ALofes, foftiuah, I faith, Ieremiah command fepa- ration ? and why did they command Church-fellowihip after all rneanes areuicd, and Ifrael dechved ft ijfc- necked, Deuto.o'. Sodome, Cjomorrak, Ifi.l. 10. impudent a hard-hearted, Ezech.3.7. ftiffe hearts J, chap. 1.4. refih frig to he 'arizen , pulling away the {boulder, flopping their tare, making their he/irt as an Adamant ? Zach.7.1 1,12. after, all which Church communion with them in the word, covenant and oath of God, Sacuments, PafleoYcr, circHincifion, prayer, hearing of the word is comman- ded. 4. Argument. If the Apoftle tearme the gaHatians the 1 rrMflMLji^, Church of Chrift, brethren- Gal, 1.2. receivers of the Spi- rit bj the hearing off ml), chap.;. 2. the children of God by faith in (fhrift : , ver.26\ Jpiritua/l, 9fep.6.i. andfoeftee- meth them a right conftitutc Church not to befeparated from, howbeit they were in part removed from Chrift to another Cjofycll, Gal. 1.8. bewitched, fiolijh, joyning cir- cumcifton and the Vvorkes of the Lave With faith, andfifal- knfrom Chrift , Chrift profiting them nothing, fallen from grace, running invaine, under the Law a?atne, and not un- dcr Chrift , ( jal. 5.4,5 6, T 8. be (inning hi the Spirit, ending wtbefJefh, Gal. 3.3. if fo (I fay) then is it not Luvfull to feparate from a Church, for the hnnes of the wor- fcippers. But the former is true, £rgo, ibis the latter. The proportion is ckarc, becauie Pauls ftiles which he giveth them make them the body and fpoufe of Chrift, and fo it is not lawfull to feparate from them. Alio Paul writeth to them as to the Church of Chrift, which is an acknowledged Church-eornmunion» V3 i-Arg. No feparatiM from the true Church Chap, i o 6*Vrinctyatt\ thy preached to them alfi % Adsa.a*. Arts 3. 13,14. Acts 4 1,2,3. 5 .4 &c. . fo Jer 3 i 2. leTemiah after be Ltd bee e : thcwo+do'f the Lord became a re proaeh, yet ftill propliCCVCCh fer.,20 9 ler* :6.i3. Now a preacher in a confhtute Church is a member and part ofthat Church where he preachcth, and is to belceveand be fr.ed by that fame word which he commandeth others to heare, as a meane ofthcirfilvation, 1 Tim^.16. 7. Argument. If the wickedncfle of a Church have 1% frinci^n *4r& ilich influence as to pollute the publike worship, and to defile thsfc that communicate In -the worihip, fo as they muft feparatc therefrom, and if the unconverted prea- cher be not to be heard, as a law fall Patter. Then alio we on communicate in no Church, where there are lurking hypocrites; But both thefe arc againft the word of God, Brfo leparation from the Church in that kind muft be againftthe wordofGodalfo. The proportion m ^ is clearc : If thefinnes ofthefc that heare, and com- *r municate with me, defile the worihip to me, they defile it whether I know their finnes or no. If a pelt man eating with me, defile my meate; the mcate is infected to me, whether I know it or no, and if I be ob- liged to know it, and know it not, my ignorance is finnefuU, and doth not excufe me. Now certaincly no bctccvcr is obliged to know the latent hypocrite, it was no linne in the eleven Apoftles, that they knew not tudae to be the traitor while (iod difcovered him. The af* fumption I prove, an unconverted man may be a called Paftor, whom we miy lawfully heare, as ftedae was a ch'ofen Apoftle, lb Mat. 7. 22, 23. 7V..7. i.itf, 1 7,18. AUb it were lawfull to bz a member of no vifiblc Church* it' the (innes of unknown hypocrites fhould defile the worihip, becaufc in the net and barne-iloore there are alwayes bad ftth and chaff*. J idge then if M.5 teach judicioufly. If the $pen finmt (faith hc)*f i\ti* I . wjlers or people defile not Word a id Sacraments admin b s 146 No fcfaration from the trueefmrch Chap. 10. by them, Why hath God faid the fieri fice of the Wickgd U abhomination to the Lerd? Prov.15. and that the kicked may as Well kill * man, a* a bullock^, and What the defiled f 7riefi toucheth is defiled, their prayers and facraments art not the Ordinances of God. Anfw. Except by Anabaptifts, I never read the Scripture Co perverted ; the praying, preaching, f:craments of a defiled Tried, and an uncon- verted man, to himfelfe, but not to others, are abhomi- nable, and (inne before God ; whether they be cenfured by the Church or no, whether they be known to be de- filed and polluted finners in the ftate of nature, or not knownc; becaufe their perfons are not reconciled in Chrift to God, as all our Divines prove, as Auguftinc and Prosper proveth againft Pelagians, and our Divines a- gainlt Arminians; fee for this what Armin'ms, Corvu nus, and the Jefuite Bellawiine, Juarez and Vafques faith on the contrary. The notoriety of JVIinifters and profeflbrs finnes, or their fecrecy is all one, the finnede- fileth the man, and the mans worfhip, preaching and prayers to himfelfe, but their fnnes doe notanull, and make of no effect the ordinances of God, that are publike, the prayer of the unconverted Minifter is the prayer of the Church, and heard for Chrifts fake, howbeit the man himfelfe be a taker of Gods name in vaine, elfe in- fants baptifed by an unconverted Paftour, were infi- dels, and yet unbaptifed, if his facraments adminiftred by him in the ftate of finne be no ordinances ofChrift, but abhominations that defile others as well as him- felfe. Thus the preaching of Scribes and Tharifees, the abhominable (laves of hell, as concerning their conven- tion, were not to be heard, even while they fate on Mofes chayre, the contrary whereof Chrift commandeth, Mat, 23.2,34. 8. Argument. If the Chttrch-Worfhip muft be forfa- ken, for the wickedncfte of the fellow-worfhippcrs,tbcn the publike ordinances of word and facraments, fhould have their worth and dignity from the perfons worship- ping : as preaching fhould be more the word of God, the 1 4tiguU. cont, ju ■ /w«.lib.4. cap.ij, & cent. Pelag & CaleftMb* *4a?.'i6 Proffer, com, Col- /**.cap.i8. <*er be the mens morali carriage. I grant it is more unfa voury, and worketh the lcife, if the man be an ungracious flaveofhnne, but that is by accident and from our corruption who cannot lookc to Gods word, and receive it as his word, but we muft lookc who he is y a good, or a bad man who carrieth the letters ; and what vcffell it bethatbeareth Gods-trcafure, if of gold, or of earth. This argument An$uftine prclTcth againft the ^^ufi^ontt. Donatifts. onau 5 * p. Argument, if Church- worfhip, where wicked 9 p »**'P ali "**. people woifhip with us, be defiled tousbelecvcrs, then Peters preaching was defiled to the converts, A els 2. because Ananias and Saphira, Simon Maous did wor- fhip with them : Mofes, Elijah, Jofiua could not but be defiled by the prefencc of ft irT> necked people, whofc hearts were going after Baalim, and they (inncd in ta- king part and conferring to a polluted covenant, Paifc- over, fcaft of the Lord, Sermon or the like. It is not enough to lay, if they knew the worfhtppers to be fuch, they were not to communicate with them. I anfwer, then the worfhip publikc where wicked per- fons doc communicate, doth not of it fclfe contami- nate and pollute the worfhip to others who arc true believers, but only upon condition that believers know the wickedneflc, for 1. We defire a warrant of this from the Word of God, or the nature of the wor- ship. 2. And if fo be baptifmc adminiftred by a pri- vate pcrfon, whom we take to be a faith full Paflor, fliould be law full* I never thought our knowledge had X power 148 No ftp or •dt ion from the tme Chrtrch&c. Chap. 10. power to change worfhip from a pure and cleanecafe to make it impure and uncleane, by this meanes Ihht and.ddrkenejfe, Chrifl and Be Hail, the Romans feede and the Serpents feede may remaine together, we may ftay with the infedious botch of unclcanc worfhip, while we know it, and the Church rebuke and cenfureit, but it is too long, to lye in the fire, and be burnt toafhes till we take notice of the fecrets that are known to God! that is, whether the whole thoufand profeflbrs that wor- ship with us, be beleevers or unbelecvers. 3, This anfwer helpeth not againft our argument, for Mofes, Jfaiah, Uremiah and the Apoftles, knew moft part that thefe with whom they did publikely communicate in publikc worfhip were ft if£- necked, rebellious, idolatrous , fuperftitious , and yet they did not feparate from the publike worfhip, for their wicked- nefle. w.?fhcit*a.Jri. 10. Argument. That which is fo hainous afinne, as to prophane gods name, and ordinances, to marry Ckrift and 'Belial, to mixc GWand Idols that are D hells y fhould have been forbidden in the old and new Teftamenr; but feparation from the true worfhip of God for the Cmnzs of the worfhippers is never forbidden, and communion is ever commanded in theold,or new Teftament, therrbre reparation cannot be law foil, and communion cannot be fuch a fin. 6,Conclnfion 6. Conclnfion. A worfhip may be falfcin the matter two wayes, either when we are to practice it, or give our affent to it, as to receive the Sacraments after an un- lawfull manner, to affent to corrupt doclrine, that is never law foil, and here we may feparate from the wor- ship, when we feparate not from the Church. Or then the worfhip is falfe in the matter, but our prefence doth not make it unlawfull to us ; as profeflbrs may heare a preacher who preacheth the body of divinity foundly, howbeit he mixe errors with it, becaufe what every one heareth they are to try ere theybeleeve, as theSmritof Godteacfeeth, iThefaai. Try all things, hold f aft ^hat Chap. 1 1 . ^Arguments forfefaratioH diffofocd. 149 it good t 1 Joh.4.1. Try tie (pints : in fo doing we fcpa- ratcfrom the Sermon, while we hearc the good and rc- fufethe cvill: becaufe wc icparate from the crrcrofthc woimip, therefore to hearc unfound doctrine is not to partake of falfe wor(Lip, becaufe we are t,o hcare the rkarifees, but to beware of their leaven , and finding it to be ibure and unibund do&rine, wcare tore- 77 Conclufron. A communion in worth ip true in the j,(^onclufron matter, where the perfon called, for example, the Prea- cher is aminifterofAntichrifr, is unlawful!, becaufe we are not to acknowledge any of Babel , or 'Baals Priefts profefling their calling to be of the Tope, the man offinne. 8. (fonclufion. When we feparate from a Church over- %/oncluf\ feeing Cj rm nac * proclaimed liberty to them to come home,, and apply eth it to the cateof Corinth, that they fliould flye all fellowflaip with idols, and Idols temples andtables, 1 Cor.S.io. becaufe light anddarkenejfe, Chrift and Beliull cannot agree, as he cite th from E&ch^ji Ezech^.j. Levit.i6. in the former MArUuivin verfs, 1% Marlorat teachetb. New this Reparation in acor.*. Corinth was in a Church from the Idolatry in it, which reparation wc allow, but not a reparation out of a Church, elfe the wordes would bearc that Paul will have them to forfake the Church of Corinth, for idola- trous tables in it, and fct up a new Church of their own, which the Separatists dare not fay, and is Contrary to other places, 1 0.5,4, l C^.lf. 1 Cor.14. Where he commandeth and alloweth their meeting and publikc Church communion, therefore this place proYeth not their point. 2. This fep.aration is fuch afeparation as is betwixt kght a*ddark?nejfe, Chrifl andlB eliall, but the feparation is not from externall communion, which Separates urge , but from all fpirituall and internall communion. Tor Seyaratifts teach that alwayes there are in the Church vifiblc hypocrites and true beleevers, for the which caufe 'j*w. M*JZ<*rrow faith, it is compared to a dron-net Kh&tfa tkr e - are Chap. 1 1 . (tfAratidn dtfiolved, 1 5 1 are both good and bad; now Hypocrites and believers together in one vifiblc Church arc light and darkneflc together, and cxtcrnall Church communion with the hypocrite (which is lawfull) cannot be a touching of an unclcane thing, and io Church-fellowfhip v^iththc wicked cannot be Chrift and Belial together. g.That Separation here commanded is from the worfhip of"God corrupted in the matter ,whcrc need force the C°- rmtbums behoved to be joyncd to Idols, v\ 16 For what Ay-cement (faith he) hath the Temple of god with Idols' Now he meaneth, that the faithfull who were Temples of the holj Spirit fhould not fit and cat at the Idols Table, which is called, 1 Cor: 10. 20, 21. The Di- vels Tabic and cup. But what Logicke is this ? Sepa- rate from Idols, er$o 9 feparate from a Church, where the true worfhip ofuod is, and isprofefled and taught; this is to beyoaked with Chrifts body, Spoufe, truth, but to fly the errours that arc in the body, which we al- io teach. 2. They object, Rev: 1 8.4. Cjoe out of kr my people that ^.Object, yce be not partakers of her fwncs y and that ye receive not cf her plafues. 8r*o, ttv nwft Jepcrate from the Clmrch Where there is any thin£ of Romes' , tt> or (hip. Anfa. It folio wcth not ; for it is as if one would fay, the wrath of Cjod\s to come upon the whore of 7? *av, who hath overturned the foundation of true faith. Ergo, if Co- rimh will not excommunicate the inccftuou* man afcer ye have warned them of thair duty, come out cf that '-#*£34. ££1.10,11,14.1*. Ei\66. 3 , 4 ,j. 2 It S^rihe is ftiie thnall the worfhip under the new leltamcnt c*««A of a.c is fo ipirituall that outward performances of externall ^reticle™"* profelTion in the new Tcftamcnt doth not alio make ny hypocrite* QitJ profeffours Eccldiaftically holy and feparatcd from o- S^SiUS" ther people not of the vifible Church , for Ananias, nypoeritos m the Sapkira, Simon Msfm for a time were externally ho- jJSbwSXo. lv, and ditferenccd from Pagans without the Church by niaii and external their baptifme and externall profcflior?. Thon'Sxfrrorp *?£"' T"f mult quit all places in the old Teltament, for lepara- njrpocricca of tb« tion from a wicked Miniftry, as that Prov. 15. The oId lcdi ^^ Sacrifice or the wicked u abomination to Cjod , was as true ui the oU as in the new Tcftamcnt. Erg*, Sacri:ic:s offered by the wicked Prielt wcr; no ord& M of ^joJ ; and did pollute others, who did com riicate with him. . 15 4 K^irgttmwts for Chap, i \ 2. The Sacraments ofthejewifti Church in fubftanee were one and the fame with our Sacraments, Heb. t $ . 8. I Cor.io.T,2,3joh.8.5tf.Joh.tf.5o,5i. CoU. II, 12. 1 Cor: 5. 7. all fay this except 'fPapifts % Axabaptifts, Armini- ans and Socinians, and for notorioufly wicked perfcns to ufe the Sacraments with prophane and wicked hearts, was mod unla wfull and made them in that no members of the true Church,but as Sodome and Cjomorrah, E f. 1 . 1 o. as ^Ethiopians \ t/£gjftians and Philiflins y Amos 0. 7. and fuch were forbidden to take gods covenant in their month, feeing they hated to be reformed, Pfal. 50. 1 6> 17. Their frajers were abomination when their hands were bloody , E£ 1. IS- their Sacrifices like the murthering of a man, and the Sacrificing of a dogg, which was abomination to Cod, Ifi*>66.$* and fo are all the means they ufe, but I believe, if Chrift was the Spoufe, Prfeft^head of the bo- dy to the Church of the lews, as to as, to theconftitu- t ion of this body vifibly worfhipping him in a Church- ftate, there was required that the people (Lould be not only typically holy, but really, and that God fliould be fandified not only typically, but really, by reall declara- tion of all that drew nigh to him, and the Song of So* hmon faith, that the communion was. morall, fpirituall, 3 *curfontoK» befide that it was typicall in fome points. And this is di- jmtu\t*i* reft contrary to their confeflion, where they make Se- paration from a corrupt Church morall, and to that fe- paration of the godly from the wicked was taught of God, before the Law, under the Law, and under the Go- Jpell, and they teach, That all true Churches from the beginnings to the end of the world are one in nature, and effentiall confiuution : And would the Lord have thefe to receive the feales of his covenant, as true members typicall of a typicall Church : This they fay is 1 To take the name of God in vain. 2. That the Lord doth ieale unrighteoumeffr. $. That he propbaneth his Sons bloud and death : then a people laden with iniquity ,a Sodome, a generation of Idolaters might all by Gods ty- picall command, claims to the promifes of the covenant, ind they only. 3. The C h 3 p , r t . fey ay At ion dificlved. 155 3. The common belcevers amongft: the Iewes had the power of the keyes, as well as we, if Separatifls teach right, for they had power to rebuke one Another, , Lcvif.1p.17. and this to them is a part of the power of the keyes, as Smith fiitb, they had power of ordi- nation to jay hands on their orricers , and the right of election, as they would prove from, Z^/7-8.2, ?. a place not withftanding abufed, for the congregation there S{fArut q 1J1itff is the Princes of the congregation, as it is a hundred •»,ip9ft,yrtjj+. times taken in the old Teftament, els how could fix * 7 * hundrcth thculand perfons, befide aged men, women and children lay hands on the orriccrs ? They did alio excommunicate no leffe then ourClmrch of believers, as they fry, therfore their Church intheeflenceofa ?i- l ' PittK * ^ u fible Church was every way as ours, except in lbme acci- dentall ceremonies. Laftly, fuppofe the Iewes were the only vifible Church that none could feparate from, yet Chrift And Belial, light And dirknefje fjould never dwell together. 5. They object, A little leaven leaveneth the whole lump, And fo a fcandatotu [inner not cenfered, maketh the ? ^*f°"\h % v.hole Church An infitlcd lump, thtyfore we are to fcpA- Smith, rate fiom that Qhhrch, if they ?oe on, except wee would ***?*""• be leAVened : So Ro'jynjon, Ainfworth, Smith, CAnns y ob- jecl. Anfw 1. There is a double infection, one phyficall as leaven, that by touching leaveneth, and peft-cloathsthat by touching derile the ayre or mens bodies : the com- panion holdcth not in this, I am lure. There is a morali infection by cvill example, and fo the inccfti*- ous Ctrimfam, not excommunicated, did infect, if a- ny lliould ufe his company as a brother and member of the Church; of this latter lort, ths place 1 Cor: 5. 1 be understood. The inceituous man would inredt, if the gnidci and the Apoflles foirit fhould a >t c him out : Hence it is true that Church guy des. in not excommunicating, did what was in them morally, to infect and leaven the Church : but 1. It followeth not Y that 155 Arguments for Chap.ir, that the Church was atlu ftcundo, and actually inde- ed, howbeit, no thanks to the guides. 2. Itfbllowcth not that they (hould Separate from a Church that might infeft , becaufc that is not Gods meane of es- chewing infection to lowpe out of one true Church to a- nother for one fault. 2* The efche wing and feparating from the error of the Church, and the maas company, is enough to them to ef- chew the infection. They urge, "But it is a tempting of Cjod to flay in an tnfibled lvmp, fippofi yon be not a&tt- ally in ft Bed yo-ur felfe, fir no thankes to you, at it is a tempting ofGod 3 to keepe company With aWickedman^fiiv- tcfe by Cjods grace, yee learne not his Wicked fafhions, a man is guilty of felfe- mur the r, who rydeth a fuelling and dangerous river, and Jinmth in fi doings ftippofe God gra- ■cioufiy pardon his rafbnejfe, and carry him through the river Me. I Anfo.x. To ftay in every place where finners are, and to haunt the wicked mans company as his companion, is a {mfull tempting of God, fuppofe ye be not actually in- inared 9 but to (by in the company or Church, carefully flying every fpot and foule ayre, that may blow fin up- on yeu,is no tempting of God. But Secondly, they thus urge, to flay a member of a leavened Church, and keepe Church-communion With that inftBed Churchy is to tempt God, t her fire Qod collet h you to feparate from that church. I anfweri. Toftay a member of that Church wholly leavened, and whore the matter of the worfhip is leaven, and fundamental! points corrupted and obtruded upon the conference, is to tempt God, for then I keep: communion with a leavened Chui'ch, as leavened, fiich as is BabelLbut the Efliimption now is falfe, and the cafe not io here, but to keep my felf and remain a member of a Church lea- vened in part with one fin, and to take no part with the finne, and yeeld no confent therunto is no tempting of God ; TWjoyned as a member with the Church of Corinth, and acknowledged them 25 a Churchy and com- manded C hap. 1 1 . ftpdratioH dtfjohcd. 157 manded to kccpc Church fellowfhip with them, i Cor: 5.4. even when this leavened lump wasfouringamongft them. But thirdly they urge, the inccfitiow mans finne not cenfured, infc tied the Church, the infeUed Church infetleth the WerpAp. Anfw. I deny that the finne of the worfhippers infect - eth the worfhip to others that are not guilty, it infectcth the worfhip to themfelves, but not to others, a worfhip corrupt by accident only through the fault of the wor- fhipper, may and doth make the Lords Supper damnation to the cater, and therefore the eater is forbid ien fo to eat; a worfhip in the matter and intrinfecall principle unjuft and finfull is defiled both to the man himfclfe and to all that takcth part with him, as the teacher of falfe Doct- rine and all that heareth and bclieveth are defiled, but if the fin of an unworthy communicant even knownc to be fo be damnation to himfclfe, and defile the wor- fhip to others, then Paul would have faid, he that ea- teth and drinketh unworthily, eatcth and drinketh his owne damnation, and the damnation of the Whole Church, and fml fhould have forbidden all others to eat and drinkc withall, who communicateth unworthily, if he allow- ed feparation, but he faith, he eateth and drinketh dam- nation, i* f ~Ty, to himfelfe, not to all others. But fourthly, they urge thus, We mufl not onely flrive to rebuke, and cenfure one another, but We mufl not flay a member of that Church, in the Which Wc are not permit- ted to doe the duty that Christ hath commanded ns, for the flat ion and place is unwarrantable, Where We are nee ef- f rated to finne, that id, to omit a duty of the Kcyes, thut (fnd hath pizen to all the faith full. Pt^o, We mufl fepa- rAtc from that Church, Where ail the faith fnd may not ufc the Ktyes, Anjw. i. Alfo if the power of the Keys be in the hands of the people, as fome teach, to as they are under a coflt- mandemcntofCJod to rebuke authoritatively, and judi- cially to cenfure and excommunicate, their univcrfill Y 2 omit- 158 ^Arguments for Chap. 1 1 . omifiion of tbat^iuty feemcth to be finfull ; and (how- beit I be loath *& teach Separation) I fee not how the authours who g8% the power of the keyes to all pri- vate Chriftians, are not to fcparate from all Churches where PrcsbyteriaH government is, no leffe then the ftricTeft J eparatifis, doQ. 2. Amrmative precepts tye not in all differences of time : To rebuke your brother is al way es law full, fo it- be done, ohferving due circumftances ; but that every be'eever rebuke Church-wajes, and judicially by the po- wer of the keyes doth not tye at all, becaufe Chnft ne- ver gave that power to all. 2. Some duties tye abfo- lutely, as to pray,thefe we cannot forbeare : Suppcfe a Church (hould make a Law , like Darius to borrow a dumbe Devill, for thirty dayes, and to pray none, that Church fnould not be heard, and not acknowled- ged in that. Other dutyes tye conditionally, as not to pray in publicke with a man notorioully ferving Satan, and deferving to be excommunicate; yet if the Church excommunicate not, wee are not to feparate from the prayer of the Church , becaufe that perfon is differed there : fo thefe duties that tye upon a condition that dependeth upon others and not upon my felfe, tye not slwaycs. I am -obliged to beleeve what point the Paftor teacheth,but not absolutely, but upon condition it agrees to Gods Word. They fifthly urge. But lam neceffitatedinafalfe Church to communicate with thofe vphom I know to be no members of the true Churchy but limbs of Satan , becaufe in Cjods court thy are excommunicated , ani no members of the Church ; but through the corruption of thefe that have the power of the keyes, thefe are permitted to be members of the Church, who in Cjods court are no members at all - and if I remaine in the Church, I muft communicate with them, jea if I remains in the Church 9 I muft communicate at that table where the holy things of God are propkmed by dogpes and fveinc :i therefore in that cafe I muft fepa- rate, Anfwi Chap. 1 1 . fcparation diftolved. 159 m. In ycur holicft independanr Clinch where difcipline is moft in vigour, you meet With thisdcubt, and muft fcparate alfb, if this reafon be peed : For fup- pofc you know one to be guilfy of adultery firid nei- ther, and had ken it with your eyes, the party guilty to you is not guilty to the Chinch : For i.uu pre but' one, none is guilty Fcclcfi.fti cally ■', and to be de- barred penally and judicially from the holy things of God, except by confeffipn to the Church, or by tyro or three rri/nrfts. 7. You know what is holdcn by all our Divines, yea even the Canon Lam and Wffifts teach that r.momxs ^ v »n. the Church cannot judge of hid things, and a c m U epm *ti from a cor.JKJcd Church ? 7 I ■'». jSo x^irgnmentsfoT Ghap.n Anfw. So was Corinth, Galatia , Eplxfus , confufed Churches, wherein there were hypocrites. We make Chrift Mediator and Head to the vifible Church, ac- cording to the beft part, as Chrift. fpeaketh , Job. \j,- Thine they were, when Judas Was never Cjods. And Paul calicth Corinth Saints , Colore 1 Saints, and faithfull bre- i Cot i m. tl.ren, and Peter, the ele&ed according to the fore~know~ ^Pct.i'2,3,4. ^i* °f God, begotten againe to a lively hope, where yet there was fome at Corinth. 2 Cor. 2.\6. To Whom the Cjofpetl Was the favour of death unto death, fome to Whom it Was hidden, Whom Satan had blinded, 2 Cor. 4. 3. And coi.3.i8,t?. fome in Colojfe carried away with Angel-Worjhip, not holding the head Chrift, fome of thofe to whom Peter sP«.j.8. writeth were fuch, Who fumbled at the fi one laid onZ\- on, and there was amongfi: them, falfe teachers privily bringing in damnable Her e fie s, 2. and many followed their aPcfcMjMj. pernicious W^yes, Spots, fifing amongfl the Saints, ha- ving eyes fill of Adulttry, that cannot ceafe from finm, &c. S.Obtect. 2, They objecT, Thefe that are mixed with unbelievers confent to all the fnnes of the unbeleevers, and to all their prophanation of the holy things of God, feeing CjoJ. hath gi- ven them the power of the keyes to hold out and excommu- nicate all wicked perfons ; therefore beleevers are to fe'pa- rate from all prophaners of tfo Covenant, except they would forfeit their Covenant \ Anfw. A fimple worfhipping with hypocrites whom we know not is not a confent to their prophanation of the holy things of God ; Chrifis eating the Pajfe- over with Judas ; the Difciples eating the Paffeover, when Chrift laid, One of you hath a Devill, one of you [hall betray me, did not import confentmor partaking with Ju- das his prophaning of the bacraments. 2. Neither bath God given to all beleevers the power of the keyes that way, as is allcadged. 3. Suppofe the Elderfhipinwhofe hands onely are the keyes, (hould permit a knownc adul- terer, who never profefled his repentance therefore to the Lords Table ; yet this were not in the Elderirup the Chap. £1. fcparation djfolved. the finne a%*ir.ft the Holj-Chofi, and to forfeit the Coyc* nam, though it were a great fin p # ^/>dh to f with their troll: ) flre V m$ r, nor I her hntb*nd y ' wrek tmm a k.irfot y the tin* her no mother , and fo they are to forfmiee her. %Anpto % ]f this place prove lawMneffc of ftj from the Jewih Chnrck, as from a baric* cut o:f ■ God, it inall croffc a inline principle of Separatists, that the y. r ch wot the vwetjvifible C m Which it Vm* not Lrwfr.U t9 fipar*te y feeing rued to be borne there ? anl theTen re or.. I) there. Alio this pleading wasforforibtryand Wo- latry : Bat ^A.Sntoth and others (ay, that ^^-^p ..• net ware the rpn Ftitnt&n ef the fern :h y fo heir.; I ceremonial! and ty vie ail ' holme fie According to the letter of the outward legnR fervice ; and fo from tills feparation from the true Church is vainly colle- cted. 2 . Plead with yoter mother for her harlotries.Hencc it followeth firftji.Thcy were tocfteem hcvaf a mother y and of duty as fonnes to plead with her. i. \£ they were to plead with her, and rebuke her, they were to tp communion with her ; beciufe non-rebuking for a time is a fignc of feparation and infpemhng comn: time, Kzech.3.26. Then P2 alt be dumbe, .: k not be to them a reprover , for they are a rebcHiom big is a figne of co; . by -power I (yes \ a>:d it their mother would >. rd -ceon to . ' n fim her. 1 anl.ver : er tire? faitbfull ones in tho f the ft b then i:i the Chriftim < :i ; the p of the s is contrary to their owne doitrine, who make a ind ccremoniall clc . cicnt to conftitate the Jewiih Church • { > , ill, , i6z K^irgummts for Chap.n rcail, true, and fpirituall holindfe, to the conftitution of the Church of the New Teftament : For if the children may plead with the mother for want of fpi- rituall chaftity and marriage-love to her Lord, and for that contend againft her, to fcparate from her, as from a harlot and non-Church, then is reall bolineffe requi- red for the conftitution of a vifible Church amongft the lo % Ob\ett. J e wes,as amongft us, which Separates deny. io. They objed, Abraham behooved to feparate from his fathers houfe ^ for the idolatry thereof before Abrahams family was made the true Church of Qod 3 therefore there is no remaining in a Church where the worjhip is corrupt ted? zAnfw. Separation from a Society profefling Idolatry and corrupting altogether the doctrine of the Cove- nant, fuch as was Abrahams fathers houfe, we grant is la wfuil> their father was an Hit tit e y and their mother wot an Ammorite^ Ezech. 16. 3,4,5, &c. Ifa.51. 1,2. but what is this to feparate from a Church where are the true fignes of Gods prefence, the Word and Sacraments in fubftance profefled, 2. God in a particular call went before Abraham to make a Church of him, of whom the CMeffiah was to come, and to whom he was to give his Covenant, whereas his Covenant was not in ^Abrahams fathers houfe : This call is not made, nor this Revelation to thefe who feparate from the Church and true Covenant. ll. Otjeft. II. They objecl, The Miniflerj of the Gosje/l (hould Ezcch : 3*,*8. y e m the holy floe ke, as the floe ke of Jerufalem in their fo- so ^nfror . ^^ feafts, that the oblatim might be fantlified ; but when the people is a confufed prop bans multitude , they are not the oblation of the Lord, and fo not the (fhurch that we can rema'we in to y and offer fuch lamed facrifice to Qod in our prayers . ? Anfw. The fame .will follow in their Churches, where Minifter and profeflbrs beeing whited wals, and painted hypocrites, though sot knowne to others : A fcabbed facrifice is offered to God , and that hypo- crites Chap. 1 1 . feparatioH diffolved. 159 crites are in the Church alu ayes, we and they agree and teach joyntly. 2. What though the people beprophane and knownc to be a bad facririce, feeing they profefle the truth, (hall they be excluded from the prayers of the Church, and none offered to God in the prayers of the Church, but onely belecvers? fhall not tbefe be of- fered in prayer to God, who are yet unconverted ? what meaneth that petition then (Thj Kingdome come) is it not a prayer of the Churches for the non- conver- ted. 12. They chj'ecT , With that Church we cannot iojne ^/. -* with, as members thereof, where Images and Pitlures of T) evils are laid upon Cjods Altar for spirit nail facripces, which is as abominable to Cjod^ as uncleane beafts were un- der the Law : And Chrift cannot be A Priefi to offer thefc in publicize Church-fervice to god ; but prophane men in the Church are fuch pitlures of Devils, Ergo, the true Church fljould not offer them to Cjod, nor fiould we flay in that Church where Juch are offered, as Chrift will not offer unto God. Anfw.j. That fame inconvenience fhall ever retort upon the objectors, becaufe hypocrites that are (till in the vifible Church iliall be Images and 7>itlures of De- vils offered to God, and Chrift can be no Priefi to offer fuch to God. 2. That a vifible Church may be a holy oblation laid upon the Altar of God, to be offered to God, by our High-pried Chrift : It is not required for the Efface of a true and acceptable facrifice of worfhip, that all and every one of the Congregation be holy and fpiri- tually cleane : For then the Church of the Lords Dif- ciples and followers in the dayes of his flelh fhould not be a cleane offering to God, for amongft them was Judas. The Church of belecvers, Afls i.fcould not be an holy cblation , but an offering to God of Images a*d Pitlures of Devils : For in their vifible Church was Ananias, Saphira, and Simon Ctfagus : Chrift our Hi gh- prieft bcarcth the twelve Tribes of Ifratl in his break, Z « * **o ^Arguments for Chap.u. and off:reth Jfrael to God as the typicall Prieft did • yet all and every Idolater, Sorcerer, Murtherer in Ifi rael, are not written on Cbrifts breaft, but oncly tho£ that are fitted of every Tribe, Rev.7. It is fufficicnt .to make the oblation holy , that there are fams few be- leevers that are ftamped with the Image of God, and ©ffcred in a holy and cleanc oblation to God , by our High-pneft Chrift : For amongft Separates were found revolters that left their Congregation, and wrote againft the Separation ; yet thefc were once offered to God while they were vlfible Saints, and efteemed to be taught of Cj$d and found beleevers. Gkiefttii. ig. They object, That it is not law full to have com- munion with a Church, where there is any fupcrftition or Idolatry, or falfe worship : For David Would not take up the names of ld§ls in his tips ; nor is it lawfutl t§ touch the garment ffottedof the flefi, in rejpsft, one Achan taking the accurfid sfojle 3 brought judgement on u/l the reft, and there fire they muH fi par ate who would be fie e of the curfi. zAnft*. It is not lawfull to communicate with the kolieft Church on earth in an acT: of falie worship we grant ; but every falfe worfhip doth neither make a true Church, a falfe Church, or no Qlyureh ; neither givcth it aground and warrant of Separation ; for there was much filfe worfhip in Corinth, where many were partakers of the /dots Table, i Cor. 8. J©, and many denyed the Refurreciion, and fo Thyatira, Per gamut, Rev. 2. where were B dooms do Brine , and Je^abel the falfe r Propbetejfe y and yet none of thefe are to be fepa- rated from, as falfe Churches, and the Separatifts would ©bferye this, that when Churches in the New Tefta- ment are mod' Lharply rebuked , if communion with thefe Churches going on in their (innes be Idolatry and falfe worfhip, and offering of Devils Imzges to God y how is it, that the Lord and his Apoftles rcbuketh the faults, but never warneth the true and found beleevers to ieparate and make a new Churck, feeiiag this is the Chap, 1 1 . fepuration diflol'ved. 1 5^ doc interpret our prcfencc a joynt worfhipping with them. But our pretence at every lawfull worfhip that is acknowledged lawfull, doth not give fo much as in- terpretativcly figoification of our content to evety par- ticular in the worfhip, becaufe hearing , decerning, choofing or rcfufing, bdeeving or not belceving,accor- ding as you find the points agreeable to Cods word, or diflonant therefrom, doth interveene betwixt your prc- fencc at the worfhip, andycur content to the worfhip; now the ad of contenting, approving ard receiving the point of worfhip is formally to partake of the worfhip, clfe we could net obey the precept, 1 Thejf.y^i. Try *// things', ft me things in the Preacher are to be borne With; the rre.uhasofthe*S>f*™m* have net an Apo- fie/ic&nd infallible fpirit, if any of them preach unfound Do&rine, the pretence ot the hearers doth not involve them in the guilt of the Preachers erronious worfhip. The Pharifces conupting of tie Law was knowne and rebuked by Chrift, but yet Chrift forbad Separa- tion, Heare them ( iauh Chrift, Mat.2 3.) thej fn *>* Mo- les hu ck*irc % Z 3 CHAP. 1 54 Infants of thtviJibleChurchkerne Chap, 1 2, Ch a p. XII. Queft. 12. Whither or no doe fme 'Warr 'Ant ally teach 9 that baptifme ]hould be adminijlr.ated onely to Infants borne of one at leaft^ oftheneareftParents, knowne to he a be- liever , and Within the covenant ? And Who are to be admit- ted to the Lords Suffer f NOt only thefc of the Separation,but alfi> others whom we doe moft an willingly oppofe in this, hold, that Baptifme is to be deny ed to Infants, whofe neareft Pa- rents, one at leaft, are not knowne to be within the co- venant : That our mind may be knowne in this, we pro- pose thefe diftindions to the learned and godly Reader to be considered. 1 . There is an inherent holmes y and there is a fe derail heli- xes, Whereby fome are holy by covenant, that is y have right to the meanes offalvation, Which right Turks and Pagans have not. 2. People or perfonsare two Wayes within the covenant. I . Truly ^ and by faith in Qhri$l y and according to the eleclion of grace. 2. In profejfion, becaufe the word of the covenant is preached to them, as members of the vi- fible Church. 3. There is a holmes of the covenant, and a holmes of co- venanters, and there is a. holines of the NatioMyfioeks and people , and a holmes ofthe Jingle per fon. 4. There is a holines of eleclion in Gods mind,anda holines re all, and of the per fons elelled. 5 . There ii afederali or covenant-holmes ,de j ure 3 by right y fuck as goeth before Baptifme in the Infants borne in the viftble Church, and a holines de faclo, a for mall cove* nant -holines after they are baptized. Hence our firft Qonclufion y All the Infants borne with- in the vifiblc Church, what ever be the wickedneife of their neareft Parents are to be received .within the fhurch by Baptifme. I. Ar~ Chap, i j . fcparatton dtfiolved. x 5 Z the only remedy to them, nnd there is not another way to ei cape the judgement of the whole Church > 2. c Da- vid would not take up the tames of Idols in ku tips, nor fhould any touch the garment jotted of the flcfi, nor con- tent unto, or countenance idols, but to communicate with a Church where there is a prophane people and a falfc worship, in fome points, is not to touch unclean garments, for the cleane and fhe found worfhipofGcd iscleane, and as for the example of Achan, it is mod impertinent, Ifrael 'knew not Achans facnledge, till the Lord found out the man, and if this ftand good,a lurking hypocrite, and an unfeene Achan in a vifible Congrega- tion, bringeth a curfe on the Congregation, and from fuch a Congregation we arc to feparate, What madnes is this, we are to feparate from a fociety, before we know any Achan to be amongft them. But Separates fay,God would not have punifhed Ifrael by making them fjy before the men of At, Jofh. 7. If Ifrael did take no part with Achan, butbecaufeof Achans ficriledge they were punifhed ,vtr.i 1 . Ifrael hath finned and tranfgreffed my covenant, which I commanded them : for they have taken the accurfed thing. I anfwer, Tbisgivcthusoccafiontofpeakc a little of the communion with other mens fins : We partake thefc wayes of the Churches fins. 1 . When we workc with them, and are helping caufes, this communion is unlaw full. 2. When we counfell or perfwadc to frlfe worfhip. 3. When we omit what we arc obliged to doe, or commit that we fhould inot doe, from whence others are occafioned to fin ; for by morail interpre- tation, he promoveth the fin of others, who doth not give all due and obliged diligence to hinder the com- mitting of fin- 4 Thofe who confent to (m, who approve and praifc the fad, and the cemmittcrsof the facT. 5. Thofe that doc not rebuke finne. 6. Thofe whoarcnotdifplcafcdfor it, and doth not mourne for it,£**f/>.a.and arc not humbled for it,and doth not pitty the (inner, and pray that God in his mercy or jufticc Z 2 may 3 5s x^irgumMsfor Chap.u. T^bc^lorified7~~Now^fallthefcwe are to confider Zl lfr«l did properly communicate with Ate fin Some fay there is a feventh way.diff;rcnt from all, Sen weinheartdeliretodoe, what others doe wic- Sly. intheexternall faft, As Ifivl alfo coveted in- their heart what Atht* tooke with h-.s hands, or when V ' we docthefamefinneby Analogy, that others ae doing, Z theMarrinersarepunifhedfor ?W« Gnn^when as they were doing a finne by Anology like the linn: of BTtor /--ft fled from Gods prince, as if God could not have followed h.m through the Seas and had ka* L en like the / tW whipped at 1 dol-,od and knew not the Cod that made the Heaven and the Earth. Now wherein rLeofthcfe feven wayes we partake of the fins of a Church, how can their worlfr.p be defiled to us or have any influence to infers r but the truth is W, were guilty ofAcbms (m,becaufe they did not carefully otferve, and w*nc one another to take heed that they rtedkdnot with the accurfed thing, but fofi^h never Seamed of Separation from //rW for A*« fin and , the Text faith not that ; for they could not feparate f om the Church for ^*«facriledge,wh.ch was not known to them while God d.lcovered the fame.elfe by th.sText we are to feparate from all Churches where there doth live hidden and covered uichmu, and unften hypocrites, and thus we behoved ro remove and feparate up to the. Gta«™5u m phingiBHcaven, rthcn W ithA^^. 4 tJnce a njdol-LrJb th fi >to be ftf**?.* t hurch-vorfitp vkerethereuanitrronrs m the r**rfi»p u to comtexanee the Zrrour.forvhJwrf^ rre counumncejo th M y*fa Amen, L> ie mnil confem t. the wong common of a Chnrcb ^X.^tStancea worfhip profeifedly Ido- latrous where the name of thc worfhip doth import X Sipping of afalfe god, b unlawful!, for others Chap, 1 2. of wicktd furcnts fapuzed warrant Mj. \6 [ I. s/frfltimrHt. It' the children of wicksd parcnti \.Arg* were circumcifed, all yvithont exception, notvvith- ftandin^ the wickedncflj of their parents, then the chil- dren of thefe who are borne in tke vifiole Church Chriftians, arc to receive that fame feale in nature and fubitance of that fame covenant of grac, wbic'n \% bap- tifme. But all the children of mod: wicked parents, were circumcifed without exception. Ergo, io are the children of ChrifHans borne in th : viable Church. The jvopofition cannot be deny ed by ou r brethren; i . Th<*v fiy circumcillon was given only to members of the }le Church, to whom the doclrineof the covenant, ^.17.7,8. was preached, and thefe were profe(]>< only within the viible Church of the Jems, as M.Bcft itfichurclmfb*, faith, and if children Were t§ be circumcifed becaxfe God ar *' ? -a^4. p^', (aid ( I Veitl be your CJod and the God of your feed ) then bccatifc this promife is made to Chriflians, and to their feed in the nnvTcfiamcnt^ A&S2.38. they fhould be baptized. vcr.38. be baptized every one of ' y unfile, vcr.39. fir 1 he •promife is nude to yon, and f your children. Whence it is clcare, as thefe who were externally in covenant, were onely to bt circumcifcd, io thefe, who are externally in covenant in the chriftian Church, are to be bapti- zed. I prove the affumption, that all the male children were to be baptized without exception. 1. From Gods commandement, (Jen.jy.io. Every man-chill amongf : fball be tirexmcifed, ver.n. Every man-child in your veneration, he that u borne in the hou/r, and bought With money of any firmgtr , that is not thy feed , the un- fircumcifedmuft be cut off from his people, he hath brol^enmy mt. Here is no exception, bat all maftbc circum- cifcA 2. Alfo many rauft be circwoied, as thefe to n the Lord gave the Land for apoflcflion, and was Ahal &u feed', Recording to the fleih, but the land was given to the moft wicked of Abrahams feed, fo cap, 8.3. That all the children of the wicked are circumci- fcd is cleare, ?*A5. Bccaufe Jofottah at Gods comman- dement ci/enmcifed th; children of J/rael, vcr. 2 . 3 ,7 . w wicked 1 66 infants of the vifible Church Borne Chap.12. wicked parents the Lord had confumed, becaufe they obeyed not the 'voice of the Lord, unto Whom the Lord [ware that he Would not faew them the Land Which the Lord fivare- to their fathers. And #^.3.10. of that generation the Lord laid, They doe alvoayes erre in their hearty and they have not knowne my Wayes, there was in them an evil! heart, an hard heart, an unbejeeving heart, ver, 13.15,18. and yet God commanded Jojhuah to circumcife their childen, therefore th«re was no more r^uired of the circumcifed, but that they were Abrahams feed accor- ding tu the flefh, and by that fame reafon "there is no more required of infants that they may be baptized, but that they be berne in the chnftian Church, for the Chri- ftian baptifme, and the Jewifh cireumcifion in fubftance are all one. Rom. 6.4. Col, 2. 1 r. fer. 9. 26. ^r.4.4. 1^,3.2 1,22. This is fotrue, that cireumcifion is put for the Nation of the fewes, Alls ii.x. Rom.2.i6,2j. 6W.2.7. Gal6.i$. which fpeech could not ftand, if nooft part of the children of the fewes, for the parents wickedneffe were to be uncircumcifed : neither dee we reade in Gods word, that ever the children of wicked Iewes were uncircumcifed, and if their cireumcifion had beene a prophaning of the covenant, and difhonouring and polluting of the holy things of God, the Prophets who rebuked all the finnes of that Nation, would not have patted in filence that which fhould have beene a Na- tionall finne in them : and as Ged determineth the qua- lity of thefe that eate the Paffeover, that they be cir- cumcifed people, and fo / rufalcm, a-ii all Tudca, Mftd ah the rcqions roundabout, and that without any t an of theaged, fo they would confeffeth«ir(« ! yet he called them d feneration of vipers, and Co the 1 :cde of murth erers and cvill doers, fuchas mwfers % ind Chrift fiid c%r.i8. that of their children, and iuch like was the Kingdome ; then the children of fP&arafttj and *P Mb lie ah* and wicked perfons are: >tized, fo- their parents prof; fie the doctrine of the covenant, but the former is ttue 9 Ergo. 3. Argument. If Peter,. lets 2.38,3?. comma ad every \ %t /(ro\ one of the femes to be baptized by this argument, becaufe thepromifc ( faith he ) is made to yj;t, and to jour children, a-i ito as many as the I call, then all are to be bap- -d, to whom the prom if: of the covenant, and ex- ternall calling by this covenant is m:de, but the promifc of the covenant is made to the ted? of the wicked with- in the vilible Church, Erjro - .; of that promife is to be conferred upon them, I prove the aflumption. When God laid to Abraham, IVaiil be thy God, and the Godoft'iyfeed, by the fee .i of Abraham he cannot m:a the neareftof Ah :d only, to wir, the nearett fonnes, for fo by that, he ihomd have been Abrahams God, and Ifadcks God only, and not Iaacobs God, and theGodofthc feed of Jacob, which is againft thetenour of the covenant, now if God be the God of Abrahams feed farrc orr~ and ncarc downc, to many generation^ * the wickedneffe of the neareft parents connot breake the • covenant, as is deer. .18,19. -r. 2 2. r.36,37. c.42,43. /'y^/. 1 c6. ^.40,45,46, £0^.3.3. Lev.x6.Aj4y 45. fpoken of the fonnes of wicked parent) if # thefe children ftand in the covenant, for GoUs fake, and God fay cxprelly, Ezech. 20 18, 19 to the fonnes of vv ; eked parents who ; i the Wilder ncjfc : Walh in my ftatutes an A V 1 fiatutes ofjcnr fathers, I am the Lord your G$d\ th< A a th< i68 Infants ofihevifible Churek borne Chap.12. they were in covenant notwithstanding of the wicked- neifeof their fathers, and therefore by our bretherens ar- gument,^ feales of the covenant mould be beftowed up- on them. 4 Ave. 4. Argument. If the Lord Jhew mercy to the thoufand generations of them Veho love him, and keepe his comman* dements, then the wickedneffe of the ncareft parents, doe not remove the mercy of the covenant from the chil- dren, becaufe the mercy extendeth to the thoufand £*- nerations : But the former is faid, Exod.io. in the fe- cond commandement, and therefore for the finnes of their neareit. parents, they are not excluded from the mercy of the covenant, and therefore neither from the feales of that mercy. If our brethren fay, we have no af- farance of faith, that their thoufand generation upward hath been lovers of God and keepers of- his commande- ments, and fo the children in faith cannot be bapti- zed. I anfwer firft, by this argument you connot deny bap- tiime to them in faith. 2. You have not certainty of faith, which muft be ^Tb.ec5cft' ,de grounded upon infallible verity, that their ncareft parents are belecvers, you have for that only the judgement of charity, as (f timer faith well : and this faith you have infallibly, that the finnes of no one, or two, or foure perfons doe interrupt thecourfe of Gods immutable co- venant in the race of covenanters borne in the vifible Church, tfew.3. 3 >4- lofh^.i^^Levit 26.41,42,43,41. jE*^.20. 14,17,2 2. %lArg. J. Argument. The infallible promife of the covenant, 1 Will be thy Cjod, and the Godofthyfeede : which is made to us Cj 'entiles, as well as to the ferves, GW.3 .10,11,12, 1 3. muft make a difference betwixt the {<2cd of Chri- ftians, and the feed of Turks and "Pagans, and theic that are without the true Church of Chriftians. But if fo, that the flnncs and wickedneffe of the neareit parents cut offthcir children, from the mercy of the covenant, and hinder God to be their God - P then tfaefe infants are in no better Chap. i2. of wicked parents bApti\ed warrantable 1 69 better cafe through the covenant made to their grand- fathers and generations upward, then the fonnes ofTttrks and P agaM - 9 for they are Grangers to the covenant, and have no right to the fcales of the covenant, no more then the children of Turk** I prove the proportion (/ W/V/ be thj Cjod and the Cod of thy fecde ) extendeth the covenant to the feed of thcfaithfullto many generations do wne ward, until! it pleafe the Lord to tranflatc his Sonnes Kingdome, and remove the candleftick fioma people; Neither can the meaning be, (IWu/ibe thy God and the God of thy feed, Accept theneareft parents of thy feed be unbelecvers) for that is contrary totlv: Scriptures a- boved cited. Neither can they fay, that the children of unbeleeving parents boric within thechriftian Church, have right to the covenant and the lealcs thereof when they come to age, and doc bekeve and repent, for fo the children of Turks, if they beleevc and repent have that fame right, as is cleare, Ifaiah 56.6,7. A els 1 o. 34>S5- 6. Argument. If God in the covenant or gr3ce and 6,dr£. Evangell, will not have the ferine to bearethe iniquity of the father, except the fonne follow the evill waves of his parents, and fo make the fathers iniquity his owne: then cannot the children of wicked parents be excluded from the covenant, and the fcales of the covenant, !for the finnes and wickcdneflecf their neareft parents; But the former is (aid, F.zcch.i§,q, The lonne Hull not bcaie the iniquity or his father : Now infants as yet being free of actual I (nines, have not fcrved themfelvcs licires to the iniquities of 'their fathers. Neither can it be laid, as lomefay, the children of 7V>-j(\r .ire not to be baptized, becaulc their parents are without the covenant, and yet thefc children being free of actual) tranfgreilions bearc the iniquity of their fathers. I anfwer, God keepeth alcgall way With Turks and all that are without the Church, and covenant of grace, and we fuppofe the child borne of wicked parents tol in the cafe of election, and to really within the covenant, A a 2 And 170 Infants of the vifible Church bbme C hap . 1 2 . and it is ordinary enough that chofen and redeemed in- fants be born of unbelieving parents, in that cafe who can fay that God layeth their fathers iniquities on them in fpirituall and eternall puniihments, fuch as is to be re- puted without the covenant^and dying in that eftate,tobe damned for ever. 7 Art. 7- ^ r & J 'f ?& root ^ e ^°0> f° a fo Are the branches, Rom.ii.io'. Now this holineilc cannot be meant of pcrfcnail and inherent hoiineffb ; for it is net true in that ienio, if the fathers and fore-fathers be truly fan- clified and belee.vers, then are the branches and chil- dren fanctiried and bcleevers, the contrary wherof we fee in wicked Abfalom borne of holy David, and ma- ny others : Therfore this holineffe muft be the holines of the Nation, not of perrons ; it mult be an holines, becaufe of their elected and chofen parents the Patri- arches and Trophets, and the holy feed of the lewes : and fo the holineffe federall, or the holineffe of the co- venant. If then the lewes in Pauls time were holy by - covenant, ho wbeit for the prefent the fons were branches broken ortfor unbeliefe : much more feeing God hath chofen the race and Nation of the Gentiles, and is be- come a God to us and to our feed, the feed muft be holy with holineffe of the chofen Nation, and holineffe exter- nall of the covenant, notwithstanding the father and ms- ther were as wicked, as the Tews who few the Lord of glory. %.Arg. 8. aArgument. If the fpecialland only reafon, why Baptifme ihould be denied to the children of neateit Pa- rents who are unbelievers, be weake and contrary to the Scriptures, then is this opinion contrary to Scripture al- io ; but the former is true, Ergo-, fo is the latter ■: for not only the fpeciall, but the only argument is, becaufethefe children are without the covenant, feeing their nearefl: Parens are without the covenant, but this is moft faife many waies. I. God commandeth (as I dewed before) that the. children of molt wicked Parents, fpfi. j. (hould be cir- cum- Chap. 1 2 • tiU Chtrcb warrwtjbly b.iptiz 171. comcifcdi Srg* t God tftcemed thcfti wi : cove- ~ nantj notwithftanding of their fathers wickedncd 2. ThcLord tb the children of thefc who (1 ' them to Divels, to '. 16.20. c. fa* # v, i\. That thou inepiy children^ &c. So JE&^aj/.g ^ Ifthe\ : Ltrdsfonncs, and Lome to the Lord, . : their Parents were bloody murthercrs, and fecrifcers to § Z>*- vds ; then God efleemed tfiefe fonnes within the cove- nant, and who are wetoexclude them out of Gods cove- nant ? J-, The forinesofmoft wicked Parents cty&g in their infancy ma) befaved, and of them God h&h his owne clxfen, as w r e fee in many aged ones borne of wicked Pa- ts. £r£#,thcwickcdneffe6fthc Parents is a weake ground to fay they are without the covenant, efpecially ieeingwe affirme, Cod hath his decrees of Election and Reprobation of infants, Rom. 9. ir. no teffe then of aged, the contrary whereof wee know v^rmimaks teach. 9. Arg. If external profeifion be fufficicnt without 9* Ar gl longer examination to baptize the aged, rs we ftc in £m*mi CMag*h Acfr.8.13. and in Ananias and X/ Acl.2.3^30^4 4-. compared with ^#.;. r,a by tlie 4/4"" pradife : Then the profeffion offaith in th : fen fathers is enough for us to Judge their fore-fathers with- the covenant, and confcntcrs to the covenant • ( when mat y'thoufindsatoncc are faid to enter in cove- ."'iCod, asiscle.ire, /-)r«r.2o. 10,11,1 2, 12 24.24,25. 2 cl.ro». 15.0,10,11,12. thcycould hotgive :oofs or c.idences of their faith of the cove- nant, ambling together, and a vcrball qftborafaying (Aj9te*>oc So hit) as Ztarr.27.14 17, after which th*y were reputed in the covenant, and io thoir feed alfo in the covenant. , mind M A a 3 is 172 " infants of mehdtyarents,forne'wthe ' Chap. 12 is that fucfe infants arc not to be excluded from bap- 'Bitcanhctcm.w. tifme , fo Btican y Calvin, WaRem, the Trofejfours of Leyden. wail*** loc.eomM \ e t us heare fhortly what our brethren fay on the con- pftjg^t'Z trary. M. Befl and others objedfc, Thcfe only are to fwo t be vi- able Sainrs. 3. This Cjemratlon begotten of the Lord and received Into the Church to declare hi* righteoufneffe, P fal . 2 2' . is not fuch only as are to be baptized ; for that generation, v. 30. is a feed that fer vet h the Lord, an^acji. decla- reih his righteoufnejfe : All infants whether of faithful! or unfaithful! parents doe alike fervice to God, and alike de- clare his righteoufheffe, that is to fay, infants of what e- ter kinde can doe no fervice to God. If their mea- ning bee the infants of fuithfull parents ctrcaflicifed (hall ferve God, and declare his Righteoufneffo when they Chap. 12. of rvickedParents WArrantably baptized. 177 they come to age : T'irfl: this Text faith not they arc the feed of the faithfull cnely that fhall fcrvc ( lor the iced or' the Faithfuil, inch as Ammon, Abfelom, and Davids feed often refufc to fcrve C iod, and declare his ri^hteoufnejfc, and the feed and children of wicked its a as Hezekjab the fonne of wicked Akiz , and ■ the fbnne of Wicked Amon, doe often fcrve god, and declare his riohteoufnefle : So they cite Scriptures, th it by no force of reafon doe fpeake for them , si Rom.$. 11. and K6m.1i.16. fay nothing ; but if the root be holy with the holineffo federally and of the ex- terna 11 profcinon : So are the branches • but the place ipeaketh nothing of true inherent holineffc ; for then all holy Parents ihould have holy and vifible Saints com- ■iing out of their loines, which is againft Scripture and experience. Fourthly, they object, T$y this our Divines lofe their Obietl.4, [eFi Argument again ft Anabaptifls ; namely, that children *& i*M* of C hrifiians by that fame warrant are to be baptized, that its tinder the La\\> -were circumcifed ; but none circumcifcd but a member of the vifible Church under the Law, Now this ye gain- fay , Who would have all eleane and tmcleane baptized , and fo yon leave your pat- terne, Arfw. We leave our patternc in no fort : For all were circumcifed that were borne of circumcifed Parents within the Church of the Jcwes : fo all are to be bap- tized that are borrfc of Christians, and baptized Parents profefling the faith. c But (fay they) Drunkards, Alnr- r, Scoffer f 9 Swearers, and ignorant A 'theifls both Fa- thers and Ai others , Whofe children you baptize , doe not profcjfe the faith »for in Works they deny and bclye their pro- Anfv. Then you will have the children of non: be b I, but thefe whole parents are found a cere profeflors in the judgement of charity; bur fo fo* :h failed who circumcifed the children of all prof. fing themselves to be Abrahams fames carnally ;how- Bb 1 bcit 178 Infants of the vlfible Church borne Chap,xz # btkfofhuah knew,ani was an eye-witnefc that their Fa- thers did deny and belye theft profeflbn. Ana" John baptized the feed of all, Mat.^. that pro fe fed ths faith of th; Mefliab, although he kn^vV them to be a gene- ration of vipers. 2. They often require that one of the Parents be a beleever, or elfe the childe cannot be okane, nor law- fully baptized , and they repole on that place, 1 Cor. 7.14. For the unbeleevlng husband is fanElifed by the\\>ife y and the unbeleevlng Velfe is fan Wife d by the husband ; Elfi (that is , if both were unbeleevers ) were your children uncleane (that is not within the covenant) bat now am they holy. And they alleadge Be&i and T areas for this. Anfvo. But they miftake the word (unbeleevlng) for by (unbeleevlng) in that place (as the Profeflbrs of Profef.LeyJ.Sy top. Ley den doe well obferve) is meant I nfidell Gentiles that purior.Theoi. arc without the Church, and profeffe not Cbrift, as is cleare from the Text : For where the husband thatbe- V'tiw^Wp- keved was married on a Pagan-wife ; or z few hee **' 45? ' thought being converted to the Chriftian faith, he be- hooved to fonder with his "Pagan-wife ; and the wife converted to the Chriftian faith married to a heathen and Pagan-husband thought' (he behoved to divorce, and that the marriage could not be fanditied. The Apo- ftle anfwereth this cafe of confeience : Suppofe the Fa- ther be a Pagan, if the Mother be a beleever, that is, a profeffour of Chriftianity (for a^B-eleeverishereop- pofed to a Pagan), ytt the children are holy by the Mo- thers or Fathers profeifion of Chriftianity'. Hence the ' Argument is ftrong for us , Profefliofl of Chriftianity oppofed to Paganlfme maketh the children cleans and holy before God by theholineffcof the Covenant; there- fore Infants borne ©i parents profefting Chriftian Reli- gion are to be baptized : For that this troubled many converted, that they were married to heathen,and bend- men to them , and in fuch and fuch callings as they thought inconftftible with Chriftian Religion is clears Chap.i2 . cf wicked Parents warrantably baptized. 1 79 from verfe 14,15, 16,20,21,22,23,24. And Beza on *v**c that place faith, it was never heard in the ancient Teh that every I nfidcll child was to be baptized. And Vr.rcus hitb, the children ofCbriftian parents are holy l ccH. 7 ^ mnt ' before liaptifme by a Covenant and external! hoiinefle, iure, by Gods right being borne of C hriitian parents ; And after Baptifmc they are ho\y,dc facfo, formally and actually. So fiy Mebcn&hon and Kechnman. But 1 feare . be that thefe who will have none baptized but the chil- ' d * pcfe the places that we cite for the la wflilneili of bap- tizing Infants. The authors cf Presbyteriall government S ffiiy ?? call the baptizing of children auntimotis anticipation. Our brethrens mind is , that the Infants of both Parents knowne to be unbeleevers, are not to be baptized un- till they come to age, and can give proofe that they are within the covenant of grace , what Anabaptifls thinkc here is knowne. Some fay that 'Boniface the 4. B**/***. in the ycare 606. began the Baptifme of Infants, M. If^^ 'Befi faith too nakedly. / beleeve as -^{uguftine^ (Cyprian, Origen^ CjriH 9 Nazian^en , zAmbrofe , and many otl Fathers affrme, that the Church hath received the 72 a»- time of Infants from the Apoftles. What i doth he not Iceve that it is molt evidently in Scripture ? and hath he no better warrant then the lathers ? , \tKir:\\y >yu Bcft objectech. If there be no precept nor ^' cx.imfle for baptizing of Infants be* often of both Tarents then there is no promife of bleffmn m if ; but the firs} is true, Ergv,the fecond. .v.r. Wenske with what faith, and by what pre* ever circumcilion in the whole old yed to any male-chiide of the molt wic- ked Jeyvcs ; whit precept and example is Bip- Infent in the New Tcftament fox his Parents \ icflc & the Fathers profetfing the B b 3 Chri- 1 80 Infants of the vifible Church borne Chap. QbieSi.y Gbieft£. Belt Church pfea, Chriftian Faith : Yea, feeing Baptifme is denyed to'In- forit« upon a fufpition , that their Parents are defiitute of faith, and not within the Covenant ; Now this fuf- pition is not faith , nor grounded upon any word of God, or certaintie of faith ; for whether an other man bdceve,or beleeve not, it is not faith, nor knowne by faiths certaintie to me, but by the judgement of cha- ritie. Fifthly," they object, If all promifcuoufiy be baptized, Cjods name is taken in vaine, and the holy Sacrament greatly abttfedy Mai. 1. 12. Heb.io 20. Anjfw. This is to accufe God, as if he had not found fufficient waves out to fave his owns name fromblaf- phemy. Nor can our brethren by their Doctrine fave his name from difhonour, nor the Sacrament from pro- phanation ; becaufe multitudes of Infants borne ofbe- leeving Parents are reprobates, and yet God hath com- manded to baptize them , who being reprobates muft be without the covenant, and fo the covenant is pro- phaned, and many Infants of wicked Parents are cho- fen \ and within the covenant ,* yet are we forbidden by our brethren to give them the feales of the cove- nant nntill. they come to age, which alio fhould be gi- ven to them , and needs force by their doctrine that Chrift hath commanded a certaine way of dishonouring his name (which is bhfphemy) For we have not fuch acleare way to know Infants cleane and uncleane, as the Priefl had to know the polluted bread, and the pol- luted facrijices, CMal.i.j^ 12. as he citeth : For what •Infants are within the covenant indeed, and chofen of God ; and what not : We neither know, nor is it re- quisite that we know further then that we are to know , that they are borne within the vifiblc Church. Sixthly, they Ay, The Church cf q&d is defiled, Hag. 2. 14,1 5. Ezech.44.7. If all Infants promifcuonjly be bap- tized ; for then the people and every work* of their hand y md their offer i ng is uncleane. SoM.Beft, Anfic: Chap. I $, of witktd p4*t*PS l?Mj>tiz,ccl wtzr.i;. rjffm We deny that c' itMn the vu fiblc Church are an unclean. 2 to the Lord, and that the baptizing of them polluteth the Nation, a all the would gather u : For \ bi the holy Nation, they arc noiy with a i rid nation-ill holinef] Rom. i 1.16. // the root be ho/y fo are the branches: 1 or our brethren baptize children of Parents who are hy- .rites and unbelievers, and ib the UncircUmcifcd in heart come into tlie Sancluary : Yea 'Pete?- in bapti- g Simon M*igu*^ an J /Im.inias add Sdphfrd brought fa the uncircumcikd 'n heart and the Grangers to Gods co- venant , as Btjl & from 2:W;. 4^. borrowing filch abafed tefti monies of Gods word from Separates, asth^y borrowed them from Anjbjptifts : For we preach an 1 [f the Gofpeli all the uncircumcifed in heart, and all the wicked to come and heare and partake of the holy things of the (Jofpell, and receive the promi- ses thereof with faith - And when many come to this heavenly banquet without their wedding garment, .■\L\t.- : 2.12,1 ?. iCcr.i.\6. Mm. 2 1. 43,44. It folio w- ethnot, becaufe they prophane the holy things of God, thac Miniftcrs who baptize the Infants of hypocrites, and prophage perfons, are acceflarie to the propbaning of the holy things of God , and that we bring in the polluted in heart to the Sanctuary of God. It is one thing whom Ministers fhould receive as members of the Sanctuary and Church ; and another thing, who fhould come in, znd -what fort of perfons they arc obliged fo bz who come to be members. To dy that Miaii fhould receive none into the Church but thole tint are fed in heart, and deane and holy, and cloathcj with the wedding garment of faith is more- then our I rove ; May, wc are to invite to the wed- ding good and bad, choien and unchofen, Mat, 22. 9. As m u find hid to //*? vtetLi'w« But that all that come to I ed members of the unvifible Church are obliged te b: circu.nciied in heart , and holy, doathed 1 82 Infants of the vifible Church Borne Chap.i 2; ~~cloathed with the wedding garment, elfe they pro- phanc the Sandtuary and holy things of God) is mod true : But we deiire that our brethren would prove this ; The Porters that held out the uncircumcifed and the ftrangers out of the Sanctuary , were types of the Minifters and Church of the New Teftament , who (hould receive none to be Church-members, and in- vite none to the wedding of the Gofpell , but fuch as have their wedding garment , and are circumcifed in heart, and arc cleane^ and holy, elfe they prophane and defile the Church of God, ss M.Befl faith. We beleeve this latter to be an untruth , and yet the ftrength of this Argument doth hang upon this : They are obliged U be fuch nho enter into the Churchy elfe they defile the San ft nary, Ergo, the Church and Ministers of the New Testament are obliged to invite none to any (fhurch-com- rnunion, or receive them into a Church fellow/hip 5 but only the circumcifed in heart : Wee utterly deny this con- fequence. It is one thing, what fort of perfons they cught to be, that fhould be members of the Church (doubtlefle they (liould be beleevers) And another thing, whom the Church fhculd receive in (thefe {hould be profeflbrs.) \Obiel~l. Seventhly, M Befl reafoneth thus, The CMinifter ii made a c -ovenant- breaker , Mai. 2. 8. Voho baptized the childe of prophane ^parents, *cd yvhy ? becaufe he offer eth the blinde for afacrifice to Cjod, Anfrv. What if the Parents be eftecmed beleevers, and are but hypocrites indeed, as is too ordinary : There is then a, blinde facrifice offered to God, and that by Gods commandement. 2. It followeth no way that the Minifter is acceffary to this facrifice : Suppofc it were blinde, as none can judge that but God ; but the Minifter doth what his Matter commandeth him, to preach unto all , and baptize all that are borne within the vifible Church ; the facrifice may be blinde by their docftrine and ours alfo ; but that it is a facrifice blinde to the Minifter, and he a Pricft to offer that blinde fa- crifice Chap, i % . efwckcd Parents warrant ably baptised. 183 com, crificc, is not hence concluded. Eighthly, Beft faith, Divine Wrath is kindled for the %.Obieft. profhanation of holj things. Anfrv. That this is the Minifters or Churches pro- phanation of holy things is not proved : It is not wrath procured by the Minifters, ©r thofe who receive them into the Church, but wrath procured by the vnworthy incommers. Ninthly, Separates rcafon thus : If all be baptised fro- 9.0bie&* n>\fcuou\y^ nnbdeevtrs and prophane , together with their Sc ^ i fl* * P etlC children fidl be counted in that flute to be Abrahams/^/, and hcires of the promife, and fo to be Chrifls, contrary to ^/.«.7,2p. with gen. 15.6. and 17.7. .Anfow. A promifcuous baptizing of all we deny: It may import a baptizing of the Infants of Turkes^oz of Papifls , who avow they will bring up the childc baptized in the Romane faith : In which caie,it wculd fcem§ Baptifme fhould be denied, as the learned IVaU ^' w,;iloc ' lens thinketh. 2. There is a double counting on in Gods feed. 1 One according to Election, and fo oncly the clecT are counted in the feed, as is cleare, Rom 9. PahI ex:>oundetb 3 <74^. Tfal. 105.41 ,42. Eztcb.io.2 v and^p.36.21,22. z.Ctwfaf. *• Conclufion. Thefe onely are to b* admitted to the Supper of the Lord , whom in charity we juige, can tad doe trye and examine themfelves, and rightly dif- cerne the Lords body, and who in faith can annuntiate the Lords death , unto his fecond comming againe : And therefore children and infants, ignorants, and fcan- daloudy flagitious perfons , and mad perfons are to be debarred. Eut that none (liould be Church-members of Chrifts vifible body, but fuch as we can, and dare ad- mit to the Lords Supper, is moft falfe : For we put a manifeft difference betwixt thofe that are admitted in- to Chrifts vifible body, as ordinary hearers of the word 3 fiich as arc ignorants , and many unconverted profef- fbrs 5 and the excommunicate who arc admitted to be ordinary hearers of the word, but are not to be ad- mitted to the Supper of the Lord • for ib we fhould prophane the holy things of God > and be acceffory to the prophaning of the Lords body and precious bloud. Here a doubt arifeth, feeing Chrift eruciried isthefub- ftance and object of faith in the word preached, as well as in the Sacrament or the Lords Supper ; and in no fort are Minifters to be accetfary to the prophaning of the holy things of God, or of cutting paries before fmne, Matj. 6. Mat.x 5 26. Hekio. 2*. Hag.2. 14, 15. + .• . Num» Chap. 1 7 . of wicked Parents v» Arrant My BaftizetL 1 8 5 Nurri. 5. 2,3. and Levit.io. 22. How doc we admit the ignorant and unbelecvers, yea the excommunicate, Mat. 22.9. 2 77*^3.15. to the holy things of the Gofpcll preached, which we know they Hall, and doe pro- phanc ? Fir to them the Word is the favour of death hh to death, 2 Cor. 2. 1 6. and Chrifl is a rockc of offence , *nd a fumbling ft one , a ginne and a fnare , I fa. 8. 1 4. i ret.a. 8. and yet we are acceffary to their prophaning of the Lords Tabic if we admit fuch to the Table. nsfnfto. There are great odds betwixt a poflible and neceflary meanc of falvation prophaned , and a meanc & or three whnejfet. convicted ; for why ihould the Church pwnifhments. be inflicted blindly, fuch as is debarring from the Lords Table > therefore the Minifter hath-«e power of the Kcyes himfelfe alone, without the Elderfhipto de- barreany ; for then he himfelfe ufeth the Keyesby cen- furing, Pope-like, without the Church. 3 . GroflMy ig- norant are to be cenfured by the Church, and debarred : But it may perhaps be here faid^ I make no evidence •f Chap.13. No wdtfcndtnt Church - t &c. 187 of converfion required to goc before , as fecne to the Church, before they dare admit to the Lords "Iablcbut fuch as may be in hypocrites. An[w. And fo did the Apoftolike Church , \ I doubt not but the Apoftlcs did, Ads 1.46,47. admit Ananias and Saphiratothc Lords Table : And fo did PWeltceme of Bern as , and would once have admitted Hymtneus, Alexander and others ; and this is cleare, 1 Joh.2.19. If they hod been of us , thej wuld no doubt have conti- nued rrith us : Then they remained for afpacc commu- nicators with the true Church in the word of the co- venant and leaks. We are agawft Separating, who will have the number of aged perfons that are members of the Church , and the number of thofc who are to be admitted to the Sacrament, equall. We thinkc multi- tudes are members of the vifible Church , and muft be hearers, as knowne unbeleevers, who are not to be admit- ted to the Sacrament. Cha?, XIII. Queft .13. Whither or no every parti cular Congregation and Church hath of it felfe independent poW'cr from Chrifi, to exercife the Whole pofter of the Kcyesjaithout any fubie- tlion to any fufcrionr Ecclefiafticall iurisdillion ? IT is knowne that thefe of the Separation, and others, whom we love and reverence, contend fortheinde- pendescy of every vifible Congregation, denying that they are iubject to Synods, PrtsbytericJ>and National! Af- femblies of the Churches confociated ; holding that they can, and may give counfcll, and brotherly advifc in mat- ters dcubtfull : But that Presbyteries or Synods have no I ccleiiafticall power to command in the LoFd any Con- gregation whatsoever, C c 3 I tb- 1 8 8 No indefendent Church Chap. 13- I obftrved before that there be two degrees of a Church independent, i.In every vifible Congregation there is a number of beleevers, to whom our brethren fay, Chrift hath committed the power of the keyes, who have power to chufe and ordaine their owne offi- cers , Paftors , Doctors , Elders and Deacons, and alfo judicially to cenfure, rebuke, fentencc, depofe and ex- communicate thefe fame office-bearers. We have dis- puted already againft this independent Church. 2. There is another Church independent, which is that fame con- gregation of beleevers new cloathed with a fetled and constituted Elderfriip, one Paftor, and Elders, and Do- ctors : Of this Congregation is our prefent queftion. This Congregation againe hath either one Paftor only, With a number of Elders ; or it hath a number of Pa- ftors and Elders who doc meet for difcipline , which is a Presbyteriall £hurch , fuch as we efteeme the Church of Corinth, the Church of Sfhefus. The qut ftion is of a vifible Church in both fenfes : And for the former, they have within themfelves fome power of difcipline , io farre as concerneth themfelves, as the Arguments of our brethren doe prove, but with fubordination to the Elderfhip of their owne and other fifterand confociate Congregations, who (hall meet in a Presbytery. The Church in the latter meaning cannot conveniently meet in all and every one of the members thereof, but doth meet in their Rulers , as the Elderfliip of Efhefns did meet, A Us 2 ©.17. And *Panl and James, and the El- dership of ferufalem did meet, Alls 21. 18,19,20,21. And of this Presbytery that ordained Timothy a Paftor, we read I Tim.^, 14. So the Elderfhipof Ephefus } Rex. 2.2. whereof there were a number of Paftors, as we may reade A lis 20. 28,29, 36. Voho tried thofe who called themfelves Apfsl/es, and did Ije, and were found /yars, Rev. 2. 2. This Presbytery confiding of moe Paftors, is the firft ruling and governing Church, having power of the keyes in all points of difcipline within them- felves ; They have menfvelj power of the keyes in all points, Chap, i j. tntheNcwTcjlAment. 189 points, and equall power (intenfive) with grater Sy- nods and Aflcmbhes ; becaufe ordination of Paftorsby them, 1 Tim.Af 14. is as validc in the point of Church- difcipline , as the Decrees made in the great Counceil con vented at ferufaUm , Acts 15. 21,22, 6V0 But Pro- vincial Synods, and Nationall /.fiemblie* have greater power then the Presbyteries ixxufivc ; becaufe they have power as a great body to exercife discipline that concemeth the whole Congregations of all the Nation, which power is not in inferiour tlderfhips.Now that there is not to be found in the word a Congregation with an Elderfhip, and one Paftor that hath the po- wer of all difcipline independently , within it felfe, I prove : 1. I reafon from the Apoftolike Churches pra&ife, \ % Arg, which mult be a patterne to us : And firft, fct no man fay the Argument is weake , becaufe the Apoftolike Church being lyable to perfecution , and Panihes not then fctled, their order cannot be a rule to us : For 1. we have not a perfect patterne if the ApoftoliAC Church be laid afidc , as no rule to us. 2. It is faid, Adsp.31. Then had the Churclxs reft throughout all?u~ dea, galilie, And Samaria, and were edefied, and yvalkmg in the feare of the Lord^ and in the comfort of tlx Holy- Ghoft, n>ere multiplied. Hence if there be not a patterne of fuch an independent Congregation by precept cr pra- cliic , where one particular Congregation with one Paftor, and their Eldcrfhip did cxercile, or may exer- cife all power of the keyes in all points : Then fuch an independent Congregation is not to be holden • but the former is true : For I. in inftance cannot be given in the point cf ordination of Minifters, by a Congre- gation with one Paftor. We defire an inftance. 2. All ordination by pra&iic and precept in the New Tcfta- ment is by more Paftors then one ; yea byaColledgc of Paftors, which is clcarc, Atts 1. 13. the eleven Jpo. files were at tha ordination of LMattlnM,m& the Apo- ftle Peter prclideth in the aclion. And Arts 6, 2. the twUvi ip o No independent Church Chap. 1 3 , twelve Affiles did ordaine the feren Deacons, ver. 6. and frayed and laid their hands on them y vcr,6\ It is vaine Be PMif.i a.c.T. that Turreeremata a nd other Papifts fay, that Peter him- S^i^er&conc ^ e alonc mi § nt navc chofen the feven Deacons. See q»*ft.j.p.ijo. * for this fVhitgyft oppofing Turrecremata,znd trhittaker. Alfbfee Atts\%. 1,2,}. Prophets and teachers with the Apoftles fent Paul and Barnabas to preach to the Gen- tiles, and they fafted and prayed, and laid their hands on them. So Paul and Barnabas , if there were not more Paftors with them, A Sis 14.23. appointed El- ders in every Church with fafiing and prayer , Acts 20. 17. ver.28. There was a Col|edge of preaching Elders atEphefos, and at Philippi, Phil. 1.2. Biftuns and Dea- cons at Thejfafonica, 1 Thef.p. 12. a multitude, that is, more then one Paftor that were over them in the Lord, and laboured amongft them , and admonished thorn, ver.1% 1 Tim 4. 14. a Colledge or Senate of Presby- ters or Paftors , who ordained Timothy by the laying on of hands. 2. If ordination of Paftors in the word be never given to people, or beleevers, or to ruling El- ders ; but ft ill to Paftors , as is clear?, 1 Tim. 5.22. Tit.i.ver.f. Atts6..6. Attsi%.$ t 2 7#/w.i. 6*. 1 Tim./\. 14. And if ordination in the word of God be. never / in the power of one fingle Paftor ( except we bring in a Prelate into the Church) then one Paftor , with one (ingle Congregation cannot exercife this point of discipline, and fo not all points of difcipline. 3. If the preaching Elders be charged by the Spirit of God to Vvatch againfl grievous wolves peaking perverfe things y Ads 20. 29,30,3 r. and rebuked becanfe they fnffer them to teach falfe do Brine ; and commended, becaufe they try falfe teachers, and cafi them out, Rev. 2. ver. 14. ver. 20. ver. 2. if they be commanded to ordaine faithfull men y 2 Tim. 2. 3. and taught Whom they Jhould ordaine, Tit. I. 5,6,7. I Tim.3. ver.2,3,4, 5. 1 Tim. 5,2*2. and whom they fhould reject, as unmeet for the worke of the Lord : Then one Paftor and a'fingle Congregation have not the power ©f this point of difcipline, and fo they arc not Chap. 1 3. in the Nerv\Testawent. lpi not independent within thcmfclvcs ; but the for- mer is faid by Gods Word. Ergo , £0 is the lat- ter. 2. Argument. That government is not of God, nor i.Arg. from the wifdome of thrift the law-giver, that devi- fcth means of difcipline for edifying the people by the keyes, and omitteth meanes for edifying by the keyes the Eiders of every particular congregation ; but the doctrine of independent Congregations is llich. Ergo, this doctrine is not of God. The proportion is clcarc, Chrifts perfect government hath wayes a«d meanes in his Teftament, to ediftc all rankes and degrees of peo- ple, for the perfecting of the body of his Saints, Efb. 3. II. xCor.5.4,5. U)fat. 18.15,1 <5. Ichn 20.21,22,2?. I prove the Aflumprion : If a paftor and (ix or twel Elders turne fcandalous in their lives, and unfound and corrupt in the Faith : there is no way of gaining them by the power of the keyes ; for there be but three wayes imaginable. 1. That they fhould cenfure and uie the rodagainfl thcmfclvef, which is againft nature, reafon and unwrit- ten in the Word of God. 2. They cannot be.ceniurcd by Presbyteries and Sy- nods; for the doctrin of independent Congregations doth abhorre this. And thirdly, they cannot be cenfured by the multi- tude of believers ; for 1. The Lord hath not given the rod and power of edification, fuch as Panl fpeaketh of, 1 Cor. 4. 20, 21. to the fiockc over the over-feers. 2. This is popular government and worfe, the flock made over-leers to the Shepheards,tbefons authorized to correct the fathers.j.We defirc a pattern of this government from the word of God. Our third argument is from many absurdities. That l %%/ * r & doctrine is not found, from whence flow many ab- furditics contrary to Gods Word ; but from the do- ftrine of independent Congregations without liib ordi- nation to Synods, flow many abfurditics contrary to D d Gods ip z No independent Church Chap, r 3 Gods Word, Ergo, that do&rine is not found. The Mayr is out of controverfie, and is clcare ; for the Scriptures reafon from abfurdities, I Cor. 15. 14,15. John 8.5:5. I prove the affamption ; as, 1. The Prophets (hall not be authoritatively judged by Prophets and Paftcurs, but by the multitude, con- trary to that, 1 £V.*i4 ?p. Let the Prophets fpeake two or three, and let the other judge. 2. Authoritative and jud ciali excommunication was in the Pallors and Elders power, 1 C0.5. 4. i7ww. 1.20. 2 C*r. 1 o. 8.1^.4. 21. this doftrin [Uteth authoritative and ju- diciall excommunication into the hands of all the people. 3, All the affemblies of Paftours in the Apo.Tolick Church, for thedifapline which concerned many Chur- ches, upon necefTary caufes fhall be. temporary, and ex- traordinary, and fo not obliging us now, as Alls 1, AFt.6. AB.ii.i. ^#.8.14. ^#..13.1,2,3. Ac~i.\^ m Acl.2i.i%A9. 1 Tim^.\^ % and yet thefe fame necef- fary caufes of fuch afTemblies, as D ivijtons betwixt Gre~ cums%t\i, Hebrews, herefies, fchifmes remaine in the Church to the worlds end. 4. Thofe who authoritatively governe and edifie the Church, are men feparated from the world, not wangled Veith the affairs of this lift,2Tim.2.2,i ,4, 5 .therefore if all the multitude governe and over-fee both thernfclves and their guides : they are not to remaine in their callings, as tradef-men, fervants, merchant*, lawyers, &c % but to give thcmfelves wholly to the over-feeing of the Church, contrary to that which the Word of God faith, ordaining every man to abide in his calling, 1^^,7,20,21, 22. Col.7,.12. I Thejf 4.11. 5. Believers are over-feers to etcommunicate,depi ivc, cenfure,and authoritatively rebuke their paftors, and fo I. paftors of paftors , over-feers and wa m , .over their. Over-feers and Watch-men. 2. The relation of paftor and fock, of feeders and a i is taken away. 3. That which the Scripfur th to paftors only, 1 TVwuj, 10,20. Tit. 1. 13. v. ?. is ven Chap. 1 3. in the New Teftamem. jpj yen to private profeflburs. 6\Thc brotherly confociation of the authority and power ofjurifdiclion in many fiftcr- Churches united together,is taken away, there is do Chri- ftian-communion of Church orricers,ns Church oftccrs-y. All.particul. r Chinches are lcft,ir.|caie of errours, to the immediate judgement of Chntt, and obnoxious to no Church ccniurcs, fuppoie they confift of fix or ten pro- feflburs only. 8. The grounds of the doflrine are theie lame arguments, which Analwvtifts amd Soclnl.ns ufe againft the places 6f Kings, ^fnkges y M^iftrates, to wit, that believers are fiee y redeemed, bon*ht With a price, all things are theirs ; and therforc all power, which con- fcquence is no ftrongcr the one way, then the other. 9. It hycth a blot upon.Chrifts wifdome, who hath appointed congregations to be edified by no power of the keyes in cafe of aberration and incorrigible obfti- nacy. 10. It makcth the Word of C. ; od imperfect, which fetteth downc no Canons, how the believers of an in- dependent Church fhould govcrne, and 'Part/ tcacheth how Timothy and Tit m, and all Ch rch-men fhould govcrne. 11. It excludefh not women from uiurping authority over men, by judging, excommunicating, ordaining payors, feeing they are the body and Spoufc of Chnft as believing men are. 12. It maketh the Sa- craments no Sacraments, the baptized non-baptized, and in the place of Turtles ; if pollibly the paftour and the ten profc (Tours of the independent Church be un- believers, which is too ordinary. 13. By this an af- fembly of Paftors and Elders from divers congregati- ons, have no more the power of the keyes, then one finglc man, who may counfell and advile his brother. 14. Extreme confufion and inevitable fell lfmes hence a- ciie, whilfl luch a lifter- Church fiitbj / Am ?4*£,and her fitter-Church faith, / Am Apollo s , and there is no remedy againft this tire. 15. The pattcrnc of a ChurA governing and minifteriall, conhftingof only believers, is neither m all the Scriptures, antiquity, nor in the writings of Divines. But of thefc I (ball fpeakc D d a more 3P4 No independent Church Chap.13. more fully hereafter, God willing. j 4. Argument, That Doftrine is not to be holden, ^ which tendeth to the removing of a publick Miniitry: but the do&rine of independent Churches is fuch. Ergo, the do&rine of independent Churches, is not to be holden. The proposition is out of doubt, feeing Chrift hath ordained a publick Miniftry for the gathe- ring of his ftttrch, Ephcf: J.I I. 1 Cor: 1 1. 1 Cor:i4 I Tim:3.i, 2,3. Heb:i 3.17. 1 Thefliy. 12,13. 1 Cor:?. Engiifo Puritanif- ^ Math:i6. 1 9. Math: 2 8. i 8. Joh: 2o.si, 22, 23. I LilbtfolTe'fgt- prove the sfTumption. By the doctrine of independen- Mw.piinted, an. cv? two or three, or ten or twelve private ChriftianJ Guid P et?iioT,>t*fi in a private Familyjoyning thcmfclves covenant- waies u.p.f. to wcriliip God is a true vifiblc Church : So the Sng- SCg/LT' HJb Pwitanifme : S© a Treati'fe called, Light fir the ig- 3*»/P4* nor ant : So the Cjuide to Zion : So the Separatifls hol- ding Independent Congregations ', define a vifibte Church, Every company, Congregation or Ajfembly of true belie- vers, joy ning together according to the order of the Cjosfell, in the true Veorfiip,i* a true vifible Church. This being the true definition of an independent congregation from the writings of the Patrons thereof; I prove that it taketh away the neceflity of publick miniftery. I. becaufe e- very twelve in a private Family is this way joyncd together, and is an independent Church. 2 this con- gregation being independent, it hath within it felfe the power of the keyes, and is not fubjccl: ( faith the Englijh Turitanifme) to any other Superiour ecclelia* Engiifli ParitsniC (y. ca n jurifdi&ion, then to that which is within it felfc *™.3P.* But> 1 Katherin againfl: M. Edwards faith, p. 7, 8. 9P&& vme Chrifiians have the Spirit. Ergo, they may pray, Anfw: God forbid we deny, but they both may and eught to pray continually : but hence it followeth not jffirmative, a genere ad sjeckm, therfore they may au- thoritatively, not being called of God, as was Aaron y and invade the paftors chaire, and pray and fcft and lay on hands by iruniftcriall authority, as the paftors doe, A3: Chap. 1 3. i n the NwTc fitment. ipj Mt:6.6. Ait: 13.3. i.Thc church (faith the Fexninki Authcur, />.8.) « not blinde, fo that none have power of firing, but only the of- ficers. Anfw. All believers fee and difcerne true and falfe tea- chers, I lohn^.l. Hcb:^.\^. 2 Or: 3. 1 8. Pfal:l I p. 1 S. Ephef: i.iy, but it followed] not, affirmative, a gentre *i ffecicm, therfore they doe all Tee as the eye of the body, with an authoritative and paftorall light and eye; for then all the body (Jjonld be an eye, where were then the hearing ? 2 Ccr. 12.17. 3 Within it lelf there is no jurifdi&ion minifteriall i for in the definition of a Church minifteriall, there is deepe filence of Minifters or office- bearers , and good reafon by their grounds, who hold it : I or it is a focicty of believers joyned together co- venant wayes in the true worfhip of God ; which fo- ciety hath power to ordain and elect their owne pa- llors and Elders, here is the power of the keyes to bind and loofe on earth, as Chrift bindeth and loofah in Heaven, CZfath: i$.i2. chap: 16.1 9 and a minifteriall act of thde keyes, to wit, the ordaining of Paftours, : ii a ti • In an C3 • - ■ hath j f *nc 1^8 Noindepe&dent % ChHrch Chap. 13. i » 1 11 I, ■ . " ' ' ' .... the fpirit, that which King JWihould doc, to wit, he may kill A gag ; but an independent congregation of pri- vate men ordaining paftors (fay our Brethren) is Chrifts fetled ordinance to the worlds end. 2 The queftion is, whither the Church can iubfift a politick minifteriali bo- dy without Paftors and Elders. 3 By this the indepen- dent way is extraordinary, where a private man may in- vade the paftors chaire ; then Synods muft be ordinary : els they muft give us another way then their independent way or presbyteriall Churches, tfnt is ordinary. I deMre alio to know, how our brethren who are for the main- tenance of independent Churches, canefchew the pub- lick prophecy ing of fome, qualified in the Church, c- ven of pcrfons never called to be Paftours, which t he Sejaratifts doe maintaine to the griefe of the godly and learned ; for in an independent congregation, where Paftors and Elders are.not yet chofen, and when they are in procefle to excommunfeate them, who ihall publickly pray, exhort, rebuke, convince the Eldermip to be or- dained or excommunicated ? I doubt, but a grofler point then the prophecy mg of men who arc in no paftorall cal- ling muft be helden, to the difcharging of all thefe pub- lick actions of the Church; yea, I fee not but with a like warrant, private men may adminifter the Sacraments ; becaafe Chrift from his Mediatory power gave one and the fame minifteriall power topaftors,to teach and baptize 5 • *^ r £< 5 • Argttm.lt Gods word allow a presbyteriall C hurch, and a presbytery of Paftors and Elders : then are we not to hold any fuch independent congregation ; for our bre- Cap.7.ods protidencc might have difpo- fed that John and Thomas tTiould have dwelt in ano- ther congregation as members thcrof, and fo fill jee^ to another Eldcrflaip. P)iit fecondarily and by confequcnt upon fuppofition that they are members and inhabitants of this ccclefiafticall incorporation it is kindly and con- naturall now that they be fubjeeled ccclefialtically to the Elderihip of ChriQs appointing in this congrega- tion : and fo the ground of the bond is (the part must be in fiibictlioH to tho/e Who command the Whole) John and Thomas arc parts of this congregation, fuch an fit- Ee 2 dcrlhip 20Z The Authority of ^Afiemhlies Chap. 14 derfhip comouiideth the whole, therefore lohn and Thomas are in fubjeclion to £icIt an Elder- fhip. So all the beleevers of this congregation and all ths beleevers of the filler- congregations ar; parts of this presbytery ; wheras Gods providence might have dif- pcfed, that all the beleevers here might have beenc parts and membeis of another presbytery : And fo by. proportion fundry presbyteries are parts of aprovinci- all Church, and fundry beleevers of many provinces- are parts and members of a Nationall Church. Now the diviiion of a Nation into Provinces , and of Pro- vinces into £b many territories called presbyteries, and the divifion of presbyteries into fo many congregati- ons, cannot be called a devife of mans, becaufe it is not in the Word of God ; for by that fame realon, that lohn and Thomas and fo many threes and fbures of beleevers fhould be members of an independent con- gregation, feeing it is not intheWord,it(hallbe alio a devife of man. For all our lingular ads are mixed, there isfomethingmorali in them, and that miift be fquared and ruled by the word ; and fomething is in them not mo- rail, but pofitive,and this is not to be fquared by the word; but fomctimesby natures light f which I grant is a part implicite of Gods word) fometimes it is enough that the pofitivef art be negatively conforme to the Word, that is, not contrary to it : Howbeit I hold that the morality re- quired in every aclion, muft be pofitively conforme to the word, for example the Law faith, Every male-childs mufi be circumcifed the eighth day , Gen. 17.7. Now the 2- clion of Chrifts circumcifion, and Chrifts prefenting m the Temple,. asd. ofeing of two turtle Doves, and two young pigeons is faid to be according to the Law of Mofes,' 'Luke 225, >&&&$ yiy?*~Ttfj, as it is -written ; yet the babe Iefns by name^is mother A/^ry who brought him into the Temple, the Prieft by name that offered the Doves for him, are not written in the Scripture ofOl'fofes fas law;but the morality of that aclion was pofitively cor- form toMofis his law do that every, part be fubjeel to the law Chnp.i4* Tnvcd f,om A&sif. 2c law c f the wht Ic is C ods word;but that parts and whole be thus divided it was not required to be defined in the word. Du: what our brethren deny is, that as K Pcttr ghijobn are Ecclefiaftkall parts of a finglc Congrega- tion under the jurisdiction of that finglc Congregation is clearc in the word of God ; but that three orfourc Congregations -are parts Ecclefiafticall of a Presbytery, and Eccldiafticaity fubjeclcd to the government of the Presbytery ; as Iohn and Thomas arc parts fubjected to the government of a Congregation is utterly deny- ed. But we may reply , Iohn and Thomas are to obey their P?ftor preaching, in the Lord, and by that fame reafon they arc to obey their Paftors gathered toge- ther , with the Elders in a Synod : So by that fame reafon, as hhn and Thomas are to obey their LUcr- fhip cemented in their owne Congregation to govcrne them, by that (a me reafon, Iohn and Thomas of fcurc Congregations are to heare and obey their owne El- dctfhips convented by that fame authority of Chrrt in another Congregation, when a Colledge of other Elder- {V.ips are joyned with them. But I come to the Scriptures of God. If when the Churches of Syria, Sj/lkia, Antioch and Jeruftlem were troubled with a queltion, whether they ihould keep the Law of Mofes, and be circumcifcd, and could not de- termine it amongft themfelves in their particular Chur- ches, they had their recourfe to an all" mbly of Ayojltcs twd Elders At Jtrttfaiem, who gave out a Decree and ( wen anent that queftion, which the Churches were obliged to keep, then when particular Congregations are troubled with the like quell ions in doctrine and go-- nment, they arc by their example to have recouifc to an Affembly ofPaltors and Elders, that nre over many Churches, and to receive Decrees all'), which v nre cbh^ed to keep : But the former is the pr.i- ftlfe of the Apoftolik? Church , Krgo, to have recourfe to a Synod of Pallors and llders, to receive Decrees from thcoij chat tyc many particular Churches, is liwrull to us. Lc 3 [prove 204 The Authority of Affemblies Chap.14. ■ ' ■ I prove the aflamption , A queftion troubled thefe Churches, fome falfe teachers faid ( Cyrinthus as Epi- phanius thinketh ) Yon muft be circumcifed after the tfifh. manner of LMofes, Ails 15. ver.i. and there was no fmall dijfenthn and disfutation about this, ver.2. and this queftion troubled the Church of Jerusalem, as ver. 4. and ?. doe declare : Ani it troubled the Churches of Antioch, Syria, and fihcia, ver. 2 9. 2. That the que- ftion could not well be determined in their particular Churches, is cleare from ver. -4, from three circumftan- ces, 1. The maintainers of the queftion troubled them. l.They almoft fubverted their foules with words. 5. They alleadgc a neceiTny of keeping Mofis Law, and that it was the commandement and dodnne of the Apoftles and Elders. 3. That in this queftion that troubled them fo much, they have their recourfe to a Synod, is cleare, ver.6\ HjSeV ^ l * tloch t@ J er ^falem t?m agreed upm by the Whole £hurch, and not carried thither by one man, as is done in your Clifies. SoM.'Zefi. Anfw. It were good that things that conccrnemany Churches were referred by common confent to broker afTeoablies ,; but if one man be wronged, and fee truth fijiferby partiality, the Law of nature will warrant him toe Chap.14- Proved from A ft- 1 5. 20 j ■ rpcilfl to an aOembly , where there is more light and greater authority , ns the weaker may fly to the ftrongcr : And the Churches whofi fiules veerc fiibvcr- ted with irnrdt, Acls t 7.V.24. did fly to the authority of a greater afl':mbly, when there is no [mall dilution shut the V,Aec/!ip bets be- inmedintery irrfpiirjed by the Koly-Ghoft , in the penning of Scripture doe never conlult and give de~ ciiivc voices, to Elders, Brethren, and the whole com- munity of bclcevcrs in the penning holy Scripture : For then, as it is fiid, EphcCa, 20. That built upon the Apoftlcs and "Prophets, that is, upon their doclrinc : fo (hall our faith in this point , concerning the taking in of the Church of the (y^r;7f/,inonebody E f 2 with 2IO The authority of Affcmblies Chap. 14, aPctJ.:, fea. 4 Vaf, ZJafquez, Be liar mine, Caletan, Sotm, and with vfrttraa.idifp.j. t hern Formalifts, fuch as Hooker and Sutluvius who make a difference betwixt divine commandements, aad Apoftolike commandements , and humane ordinances, for our Divines, ^Junius, Beza, Parens , Tylen,Sibran- dus, whittaker, lVillet, Reynolds, Jewell , make all Apo- ftolike mandates to be divine, and humane comman- dements , or Fcclefiafticall mandates, to oblige onely fecondarily, and as they agree with divine and Apofto- SrtM«f&Pie(b like commandements : But here our brethren make c.ii.p.$7' mandates of ordinary beleevers , that were neither Apofiles nor Prophets to be divine and Canonicke Scrip- ture. 3 . That which is proper to the Church, to Chrift his fecond comming againe, doth not oblige as Cano- nicke Scripture : For Canonicke Scripture (hall not be ftill written till Chrift come againe, becaufe the Ca- non is already doled with a curfe upon all adders, Rev.22. but what is decreed according to Gods word, by Church-guides, with the confent, tacit, or expreflfe of all the community of beleevers, as this was ^.22. "(as we and our brethren doe joyntly confeflfe) is pro- per to the Church to Chrifts fecond comming, Ergo, this Decree obligeth not as Scripture. 4. The Apo- ftles if they had net purpofe that this Decree fhould oblige ss an Ecclefiafticall mandate ; but as Canonicke Scripture, they would not 1 . have advifed with all the beleevers, as with collaterall and joynt pen-men with them of holy Scripture. 2. They would not have dis- puted and reafoned together, every one helping another, as Chap. 14. Proved from A3s 1 5 . an the? dec hcfe 1 *.*,7,8,*xo,&G 3. They wcuidnot deprefleand fubmit the immediately infpinng Apcttc- likc fpirit to mens conicnt ; fo as men muft gheccn- and fey Amen to what God flic authour of Scrip- tore (haD ditc as Scripture. This was a ullifying and mingofthc authority of Scripture \ therfore ncccfla- hence it followeth this was an Ecdcfiafticall de- gree of an AlVjmbiy. q[,, ey object twclfthly, That Paul and Barnabas -went tip to Jerufa/em, not to fubmit their iudoement to the A 'po- ll Hes , for then they hud not been infallible, neither for the necejfity of an ajfembly , or bscaufe Congregations depend deth on ajftmblies ; but they did it I . to conciliate Autho- rity to tine Decrees, 2. To flop the mo tit hes of ' falfe Apo- flles W/jo aaeadced that the Lords A pottles siood for cir- cumcijion , otherwi/e Paul himfelfe might have determined the point. Anfrv.i. Paul as an ordinary Paftor, howbeit not as an Apoftle, was to iubmit to a Synod in this cafe as an Apoftle he might have excommunicated the in- cestuous Corinthian, without the Church ; but it Shall not follow that Paul did write to the Corinthians to excommunicate him for no nccefllty of a Churc4>court and Synod , but onelj to conciliate authority to ex- communication, and to (top the mouthes or enemies. 2. I aske what authority doe they meane, 1. autho- rity or brotherly advife ? But thefe Decrees bind as the Decrees of the Church, ^.28. chap.i6.+. chap.2i.v.i$. 2. If they meane authority Eccleiiaiticall, the caufe is ours. 3. If they meane authority of divine Scripture, then this Decree muft have more authority then other Scriptures, which ware not penned by common con- tent of all belccvers. 4. This is a bad coniequence, Paul could have determined the point his alone, .£>£*, there was no need of a Councell, for the Scriptures and mvny holy Paftors determine that Chrift iscquall with ' jod the lather : It followeth not that there- fore there is no need of one Councell to condemne Ar- rwv. F { I They 212 The Authority of AffembUes Chap»i4 # Obie8,\3. They object I?. There Were no Commiffoners at this ajfemhly frjtn the Churches of Syria and Cilicia, therefore it was not an afiembly obliging Scclefeajikally all the Chur- ches of the Cj entiles. Anfa.i. Suppofe Syria and Cilicia had no Commit* fioners here (which yet we cannot grant, but g ; ve on- ly) yet Ierufalemand Antioch had their Commiflioncrs, which maketh the meeting formally and eflcntially a Synod , of many particular Churches met fynodically in one ; for there were many (ingle Pari htonall con- gregations both at lerujakm and at A?itioch. 2. We doubt not but the Apoltles who wrote to them the Decrees of the aflsmbly , adrertifed them alfo-of that Apoftolike remedy for determining the queftion, feeing they writ to them, ver. 24. We have hurd that form have troubled yon with vpords^ fubzerting your foules, fay. ing, ye mufl be circumcifed y Ergo, the Apofrles tendred their fdvation'; therefore we are to thinkc that Syria and Cilicia had their CommuTioners here : What if they neglected to fend (afatto ad iw non valet confequentta) they fhould have fent Commiffioners. This affemblies Decrees did lay a tye and bond upon the Churches of Syria and Cilicia , then it did either tye them as a counfeli and advife, or or as a part of Scripture , or thirdly as a Decree of an Ecclefofticall Synod: If the firft be faid, this Canon doth not lay a command upon them, the contrary whereof we find, v.* 8. it layeth a burthen on them, chap. 1 6. 4. chap.21. 28. and Decrees that they mufl keep. The fecond is unanfwerably con- futed in anfvvenng the tenth objection : if the third be laid we obtaine what we ft eke, and fo they ilaould have fent Comrniflioners, otherwife the Decrees of Sy- nods (hall oblige Eccleiiaftically Churches who are not obliged to be prefent in their CommifHoners, which neither we, nor they can affirme. Obiett.lfa T 4« T ^ c y °tyz&> That this is net one of our Synods, for the multitude of beleevers had voices here. And the Whole multitude ffakg, for it is faid) v.12. Then all the mul- ip.14. Proved from A&5 ij. 21$ multitude kz^t flence, and gave audit yiee. AndW! c vain s> but in your Synods none lutvt t > ly the Elder flAp. Anfw.1. 1 hat the rjjthrull lpeake, propole, and rca- fon, our booke cf difcipjine I Cyprian and ift the tWOI ICS CO! fcltta it : ' orderly, I ,] e, v 28. w/« ///^ th.it feme of the multitude fyak$ : And what n. veil then many fhouui fpcake, feeing it was uatruth that any of (Jttcfts Law, which was alio Gods Law, fhould be abrogated. 2. The Church may (end in foms caics learned and holy men to .Synods, who are nei- ther Paftors, Elders, nor DocTors : So was here *^ ' l :i, that is, choife and able men ; othcrwife be- lecving women, and the whole Church of relcevers com: under the name of brethren in Scripture. *Par~ *R°«.*J. 1 irh well, The materiall ground of ' comntijfivners at Rom.Jo.il *(femblics is tlxir gifts and holinejfe, the for mall gn ■ Cot.i.ir, the Church calling and fending them. 3. That the whole 1 Cur.'i j.V. multitude had definitive voices, is firfl: againfl: what we ! ! '* have laid, expounding thaie words, Mat. 18. (Tell the 1 Then ' 3 .','.' Church) 2. It is a meerc popular government refuted l31, , ; '- before. 3. 1 reafon from the end of the Synod- Thcie f onely had definitive votes , who met together fynodi- *9**i**f*t9*- v for to ecrfder of this ejHcfiien, but theie were or 1 Elders^ x.6. including brethren, who 01'. . - to judgCi.as Bt ind Cahin \ not Hk s are •, Decrees ordained I and Elder:, A6ISI6.4. Acls2i 2J« 5. rant could the brethren at Itr#f*lcm\ Q of other r I ynod. 6 is lent ii ad of • butafortof Chrilti. was 214 The Authority of Afiemblits Chap. 1 4. VLSefl Church pUafea. 7.ar 7 , Parser de p e ]i. iVbinafa cont.i Cancil^CoHfian . - *0* was dons by common confent of all. 3 . It added fonae more authority. 4. It is poffible the fending of the De- crees required c harges and expences. 15. The Female reply er to M*Ed)todrds 9 the re of on (faith fhe) Why the Church of Atltioch fent the matter to be decided at Jerusalem , was becaufe the parties Were members of the Church of Jerufalem, Acts 15. 1. certains men which came from] iidsea taught the brethren,8cc.v . 24. They went out from us> and thii proveth independency of Churches y for the Church of Antioch judged it an unequall thing to iudge members of the Church tfflerufalem. Anfto. i . Let it be that contenders for ceremonies were of the fell of the *Pharifees ; yet the fo'ules of thefe of Antioch Were fubverted, v. 24. If Antioch had been in- dependent , they could have determined the truth , to prevent fubverfion of foulcs , who ever were the au- thors of that wicked doctrine ; but their fending their commiflioners to the Synod at Ierufalem proveth that in a thing common to them all they depend upon a Synod that doth oblige them all. 2„ How could one independent Church at Jerufalem give Lawcs to an in- dependent Church at Antioch ? 5. Antioch might have condemned the herefie. Suppofe they could not judge the heretickes, if they were an independent congrega- tion,feeing the herefie troubled them. 1 6. They objccT:, Oecumenicke and univerfaU Synods of the whole Chriftian fchureh are unpoffible \ and the Church is, and may be without Synods ; therefore Synods tire no ordinances of Chrifl. SoBefr. See Parker. AnfVc. ivhittaker faith indeed univerfaU Synods arc not {imply neceffary ; and Parker faith no more, they are not abfolutely ncceflkry y necejf:tatemedij,but they are neceffary, neceffitate pracepti, and conditionally, if feme politicke union were amongft all Nationall Churches ; but hence it followeth not that they are not Chrifls ordinances, becaufe they are not this way neceffary, neceffttate me- dij; for then Baptifme and the Lords Supper, publike preaching of the word , perfect: difcipline were not Chrifls ordinances, becaufe in time of perfection, or Chop. 15. Independwcj of Churches refuted. 21 5 rnivcifall apoltrfie, many, yea even whole Churches j be faved without thefe. 2. Synods are nccefTary for the well being, rot (imply for the being of the Church : But hence it's a weake confequence ; there- fore they are not ordinances of Chrift. 3 . 1 1 is knownc th.it the Popes power hindereth general! Connects j for NaHc!fYiu the Councels of [onflance and Bafifl, where the Popes !. g cn8 wings were clipped, made that good , burnt children £»»« •£«**?*». 1 fire, ^Adrian, it may be with fomehonefty, pro- cardmaUo^b miied the councell of Trent, anno 1522. But Clemens wmmj»1. the feventh did openly oppofe Charles the fifth his Chancellors proclaiming thereof at Bononia ; they fea- red the place that the Emperors power fhould fhame them, and learned well from Ioh.2^. as Nanclerm faith, to make the place f « r Conner II of Trent ) at daggers drawing w th the "Tope and BrldwtrdtmtU court of Heme, doc cry and write for a general! conn- >c.jj. cell : But (they lay) ^Ue articles flfParfe cannot climbe oveer the Alps. It is fome hundred yeares fiiK&TkemdS "* Sardine of Canterbury, the hammer of thePehgi- ans cryed to waken Simon Teter, that he might fy G g out 2i6 The Authority of Synods proved from l\£t,i^. Chap. 14, out of his Councell-chaire for grace againft the Pela- gians. But Jefmtes bellies and pennes (lout for their Father the Pope, thinks it vvifedome that the Pope bs ecafe at the cryes of Domimcanes, who ca'J for his ho- liness tongas to determine in bickerings betwixrt'- orjer and jefiutes in the matter of (/race, Predftir,*- tion, Free-will, Gods providence, Ths Pope fearing a ge- neral! Cpunceil, thinketh beft that they rather blond Mo- ther in the Schools, then that his great neffe hazard to face the Court of a gen:rall Councdl • and therefore matters are now tryed at home. Lod. 'J?v£o Una thz Fa- ther of the ney " tions meeting fymdically in their members of principal note, tfeejae. " as Payors aid Elders. i.Becatife an offended brother can- not have a Synod §f- Elders, and a National? Affembly al- \oayes to complaine onto, and fo Chrift fhaU not fetdoWne an* expedite Veay to remove fcandals betwixt brother and brother. 2 (fhri ft (fay they) is f citing doVtne a Vcay, how an obftinate offender fball_ be casl out of the (fhurch y tyhere he was an ordinary hearer of the word, and a compartner With other profeffors of the holy things of god, in a parti- cular vijible Church. NoW thefe of divers Congregations partake not in a Church-communion of thefe fame holy things of Gsd, Word, Sacraments, and Difcipline. Anfw.i . Chrift here fetteth down a way how all offen- ces of brethren may be taken away ; for Chriftsfalve muft be as broad and large as the foare , and excom- munication muft reach as farre as offences ; but of- fences are betwixt Church and Church, betwixt the Grecians and the Hebrewes, Acls6\i. no lefie then be- twixt a fingle brother and a brother. 2. I borrow the Argument and pay it home againe, Chrift fetteth downe a way how all fcandals in his vifihle Church may be removed : So teach, our brethren, as an offended brother Cannot al way es- ha ve recourfe to a Na- tional! Aflembly, and io Chrifts remedy fhali be infuf- ficienr. If by a church, Matji%. we underftand a Sy- nod* % they ; but when the. Grecian .{fhurck cfcndetb the Hebrew Church , the Hebrew (f'burch cannot com- plairie to the grecum Church , for the Law forbiddetb the party to be the Judge ; .therefore if they under- hand, Mat, 18. onely a. Congregation, excluding all Synods, Chrifts remedy of removing fcandals betwixc Sifter, and Sifter-church, (hall be insufficient ; there- fore the &rec}M and Heir ewes muft hav> recourfe , as Acls 6. Ci p.p. i J . Independent Churches refuted. % 19 Atl.6. to a Collcdgcof A potties and TaCtors,and that is a Synod. 3. I borrow the other Argument alio, and (ball pay it againc. Thcic who are confociated and neighboured to- gether in the Adts and Dentees of vifible Church- communion, by rebuking one Another, Leviticus 19. 17. 'monlJIAng, ColloiianS 5. 1 6. Exhorting Hcbrevves 3. 13. comforting one another , 1 Thcfl. 5* M. ana fielding one a^ain'sl another , Hofea2. 2. and occafional- ly communicating one with another in that fame Word and Sacrament, and in cichewingthefellowthipof one and the fam^ excommunicate perfon. Theft make up one vttible politick Church,that is under a coinmon Church-government , according to Chriits difcipline,whichregul.iteththefeaclsofChurch-commur nion of one with another. But fo it is, that Grecians and Hebrews^ and fundry particular jitter-Churches, are confociated and neighbou- red together in the fore-laid ads and dentees of vifible Church-communion, &c. Ergo, divers fitter- Churches fo make up one viilbla politick Church under one common Church government, according to Chritts difcipline,#r. The proportion is our brethrens, wherby they proove, and that ftrongly,tbat (ingle profeflburs confociated in theic acts and dentees rf vifible Church communion, m^ke uponc vifible Church under one coinmon govemement, and lb lay the lathers Bafii^ Chryfiftome, Angufiine and c im 9 boivbdt inhabitation tve be feparated, jit are - ne body y and Cyprian will have nothing done in the l- caufeofmany Churches, except wee 0M meat m om />•<•• ) he ailiunption for the communion offundty Churches Tarhr grantcth, and the Scripture is clearc, LaoAicea 2nd Co/cjfc ha\c a fitter-communion in that lame word qf God, CV:4.lo\ fo Corinth, ^Macedonia m\ Galatia in theft LimC acts of charity to the Saints at /< i ''■'W una in .. 2 jo The authority of Affemblks proved, Chap,i5. lem, i Cor: 1 6. i, 1,3 ,4, fee alfo 2£V:8.i. Rom: \ 6. 17 1 Alfo if any pcrfon be excommunicate in one congrega- tion, alfo in all the neighbour congregations. I; Be- caufe his finnes arc bound in Heaven, 2. He is delivered to Satan, i Cor.5.4. to alt, 5. Chrift faith he Pnould be as an Heathen to all,and £0 is excluded from Church com- munion to all. Hence thefe vifible arts of C hurch com- munion require a common luv and difcipline ofChrift to regulate them, feeing they may offend in the exceffe and defect one to another, but one common difcipline they cannot have, except they may by authority conveene in one Synod in their principall members. Alfo Field, chM'hV^so. ^^fe n > Whittakgr 2&s*&2£ this place for Synods, all fay mi/on gom.Vja. if Paftors have authority every one within themfelves and whmakJecont^ f arr£ n]OV Q V vhen they are met in a Synod,for vti unitafir- tior, united fir re uflronger. 8, Ar i. O ur eighth Argument is, from the conftant practife of the Apoftles, if aji weighty affaires that concerne equally many particular congregations were managed, not by one fingle congregation, but by the joynt voyces and fufrra- ges of Ap&ftles, Paftors and feleEled Brethren of many congregations in the 4pofiolick^(^hurch : Then were Sy- nods the practice of the Apoftles ,and liot independent con- gregations.but the former is true. Br go, fo is the latter. The propofition cur brethren grant. I p^ove the aflump- tion by an induction. 1 . The felefi PaftQrs of the Chriftian world, and felect brethren, Act;i. did elect and ordaine Matthias to be one of the twelve, becaufe that concerned many particular Churches,the publick treafury of Apofto- lick Churches was committed to the Apoftles, becaufe that concerned them all, .^#.4.3 3.3 \ % When the Chur- ches of the Cjrecians,2X\& the Churches of the Hebrewes mur* w?#m/theoneagainftthe other, one cemmon Synod of the twelve Apoftles authoritatively conveencd, and ordai- \An\*. mUeut/oc. ned With graying and laying on of hands the feven Deacons, wm^to* A5.6\2, 3,4,5. and Walkus faith, the argument for ordai- ning Deacons, that the Taftors might attend the word and prayer, proveth alfo that there were then ruling El- ders. Chap.: /*. t Churches refuted. ? i dcrs. Alfu Alt. 20. 2 8. there is a Synod of P.irors at J'~ juy, whom Paul warned te td^e heed to tlx flockf, ai Ad: 1 1-2. 'Piter givctha nfl Mid count or his g©«- ; the Gentiles , before a Synod of ApoflUs And Bre- ■ >, for it was unpoilible tint the r . of be- now growne fi) numerous could all rneetc in Aft. 1 1 -1 8. an Aflembly of Apoliles and ordaincth 7*4*/ to punfie himielfe, a Synod of Lldei'S, I T^;:4.I4. or 'drtivfd Timothy. 9 . Argument i s ft o m t h c c ar e of * Chn H Iefm t h e h e a d a.Ar .1^,4^. Who can doubr, I he harh care of edifying and faying in the day of .: Lord, Churches of Nations and Provinces under the Vv Tcltament, yea and a greater care, then for fa- \ing one (ingle mm, feeing the influence of 'his love is bounded firft upon the body, brile and fpott/t by order of nature, before it be bounded upon oncfingcrortoc or any particular 'member of rhc body, .1 meanc one finale pei Ion. They anfwer. Cjod h>vh provided othir :>its for -whole ChurcUs then to excommunicate them, for it W0tteth precept, promife and prat I ice to excommuu- t*tc A whole C W«4 thty arc to be rebuked, and we mttfl 222 The Authority of i^ijfemblies proved, Chap, 1 5 . pleade with obfl'mate Churches, Hof.2.2. and if they re- main? obftinate, -we are to witb-draw our fellowship and com- munion from them, and not to acknowledge them as fifter- Churches, that is we are to feparate from them, but there id no warrant to excommunicate them. Anfw.i. I fay this is a begging of the queftion, for we defire a warrant of Gods Word why lifter-Churches may ufefome power of the key es a gain ft filler- Churches, luch as is to rebuke them, plead with them, Hof 2. 2. and yet we may not ufe ail power of the keyes, even ex- communication ; now to rebuke and pleade againft a Church, to Parker and our brethren is a power of Ju- rifdiction, and a fort of clofmg and Shutting of Hea- ven, 2. The Tewes did juftly excommunicate the Church of the Samaritans, and Chrift alloweth therof, Iohn ^. 22. yeworfhip ye know not what, fdvation it of the J ewes, in which words, Chrift pronounceth the lewes to be the true Church , and the Samaritans^ not to be the true Church. 3. Idefireto know what excommunication is, if it be not to deny all Church-communion with thofe who were once in our Church, now if this be done by one Sifter-church to another (ifter-church , it is no excom- munication at all, feeing Chrift hath not given the power of the keyes to one Sifter-church over another, for one particular Church is not fet over another in the Lord, but when the Elderfhip of many confociated Sifter- churches denieth Church communion to one of thefe confociated Churches having turned obftinate in fcandalous (ins, Ifee not what this is els but excommunicaton and authorita- tive unchurching and ejection of fuch a Church. Alfo our brethren pleade for the peoples power in excommu- nicating, becaufc all and every one of the beleevers arc to efchew the company of the perfon excommunicated, thctfore all and every one ftiould have hand in excommu- nicating him, as all Ifrael and not the Judges onely were actors in putting away the leaven, fo reafoncth Par- Chap. i y. Independent Churches refuted. 223 Ttrktr M. Befi, fo alfo the Separation, yea if it bee rieht taken, (o alfo faith 3r*4, P. o3f*rr;r, CWw«, £* r -****i' \JtfarlorM : So Clrjfiftome, Ah outline ; for all arc to m 5^ church content to the excommunication of one who is a mem- l^J^i.pna. ber of that vihble Church with themfelvcs , but fo it l*/r«r.j/*i. is that all confociatcd Churches are to cichew the com- ^* M " lC#r pany ot an excommunicated by a (ingle congregation M*rtyr f im< luppofed by our brethren to be independent : Bcc ufe C m^u^ iCm * 1. ir they admit him to the Lords Supper with them, p*™* they prophane the holy things of C od. 2. They an- %{£,, null excommunication fuppofed by our brethren duely, Or rAwr non irrante , inflicted, and fo they /w/> 0;* ^rr/j him whom Cod hath bound in Heaven, they hold bun for a member of thrift* and a brother whom Chfift hath delivered to Satan, and will have to be reputed as a Heathen ar.d a fJ ublican. Ergo, by this re. Ion allfhould have hand in cxcouimunic ting fucha pcrfon, but many SiSiirgchurches confociatcd together in neighbourly and iiircrly £ lurch- JeLowfiip; as we heard before a cannot aCdU-tA excommunicate in their owne perfuis being poilibly J corSj!"** twenty fe\ei.U congregations* Therefore they mult Rom.i*.»7.. excommunicate in thei r Elderiliips fynodically co'nvcc- ned, which is our purpofc wc intend. It is but a wo- manly evafion of the Fimall an t honr who differ 'exceth be- twixt rebellion of an offending £hurch and exconwunica- ^ihmn CkiUUi tion. We my rejeQ (faith (lie; an offending Church, ^jf^i^' but not cxcon.municate : Saul re'ecled God, did he t hire- fore excommunicate God ? lor this is but a luting of the qucftion, ir is not fimple rejection of a nobft mate Church that we plead for, but an authoritative unchurching and not acknowledging of an obftinate Church to be any more a Church with whom we can communicate in the holy things of God, and this is more then fim- ple rejection, or refuting to obey, as Said is laid to re- ject Cod 1 grant we feldomerind the practice of ex- communicating Churches in the New Tcltament, be- caufc fo long as a number of bclecvcrs are in a Church, Cod leaveth them not all to be inTolved in one ican- H h dalou* 224 The Authority of Aftemblies proved. Chap. 15 dalous groffe fmne, therfore the presbytery is to cen- fure particular perfo;is and not the whole Church, ther- forewhen we feparated from Rome, which was an au- thoritative declaration that Rome is now no longer a Spoufe of Chrift, but a (trumpet, we did not feparate from thefaithfull lurking amongft them. IQ.Ar* 10. Argument, That government is not from Chrift that is deficient in the meanes of propagation of the Gof- pell to Nations and congregations that want the Gof- pell. But the government by independent congregations is iuch. The proportion is cleare, 1. Becaufe thrifts keyes are perfect and open all lockes. 2. Our Di- vines hence prove Chrift a perfect Mediatour, King, Pried and Prophet 5 becaufe he perfectly cureth our three- fold mifery. I prove the affumption, by the doclrine of indepea- dency. Taftors and Dottours may not preach th£Go£> pell without the bounds of their owne congregation, neither can they e^ercife any paftorall a&selfe where, faith the Evolijh Puritanifme and.M.2?aor/h*ie now, fince Apottles are out of the WBeji. churches world, and the Churches are planted, no authority pa- pfcw»*.73»74ft ora ]i to preach the Gofpell to thofc who fit in the re- g%on y and ftaddow of death, and if they preach the Gof- pell to thofe who are not of their congregation. i.They doe it as private men, not as Paflours. 2. They have nopaftourall authority or. calling from Jefus Chrift, and his Church io to doe. But certainely Papifts, as BcUv.de pentifU BelUrmine, Smrez, Becanm, Vafquc^rs^orJe Vxkn- Suar*\Ze tript. na feeme to fiv better, who will have the authorita- *nA&**.fcsJ. tive powcr offending Paftors to Nations, who want Btcaru the Gofpcll , to be in the 'Pope, whom they con- 0&*r*h+ ce * vs to bc w univer f a[l Pi7 fi or to -care for the' whole Churches, fo Chrift hath kft no paftorall authority on Earth in Paftors andDoEiors to make thofe the Chur- ches of Chrift, and to tranflate the n to the kingdom of grace, who are yet carried away with dumbe I- dols^ Chop. 15. In 'defender, cy of Clutches refuted. 2 : 5 Idols, and howbeit the Apoftlcs and their uniyerfMl com- m 1 fiion ordinary to preach theCofpelltoall, their imme- diate calling, their extraordinary gifts be now out of world., yet it is unbefceming the C3re of Chrift,that paftorall authority fhould be lb confined at home, and imprifened within the lifts of every particular Church, confiding pcflibly of fix or ten belcevcrs only, that the care for n:any Churches, 2 Cor. 11.28. The f4/t* oral! care to jraine Jew and Gentile, thofe that are Vciti.in avdWith- cut, to be wade all things to all men to five fome, fhould be now in nopaftorsonearth,butdead with the Apoftlcs, as if thefe places, 1 C*r 10.32. 1 CV 9.19,20,21,22,23. i?yn their authority in one for the governing iny Churches. 3. It fcllowcth that Taslors and ' s andDoblors may now no more lawfully meet and joyne their authority in one for the feeding of thefiock^ then they may take on them to Worlg miracles, ff with tongues, and at ^po files goe up and down the earth And preach to all the veer Id the Cjo spell. O that our Lord would I c pleafcd to reveale his minde to our d Brethren in this point of truth. lor what be extraordi- Hln tmtf 2i 6 The Authority ofAfJemblies proved, C h a p . l % nary and temoorary in the conjoyned authority and pa- ftorall care of the Apoftles for all the Churches of the world, I fee not 5 neither is it in reafon imaginable, which doth not in confeience oblige < Tafiors i DoBors and Elders in the Qhurch of Scotland, to con joyne their authority in one Synodicall power for all the Churches of Scotland. O faith our Brethren, there Jhould be too man j mafters, commanders and Lords over ths free and in- dependent vifible (fhurches of Chrifl. I anfwer, feeing all thefe Tailors and Elders in a nationall Synod, are no other way over all the Chur- ches of Scotland, then the particular hldcrftiip in a par- ticular congregation is over the believers, there be no . more too many Lords and CMaflers over the whole Churches collectively united in a general Synod,thcn there be too many Lords over the particular congregations. For ' i. in both meetings the beleevers choofe their owne guides and commanders that are over them. 2. No- thing is done in either a Nationall or in a congrega-. tionall Synod without the tacite confent of believers. j. In both, it is free for beleevers to refufe and not receive, what is decreed contrary to Gods Word, Sec TiftirJipoHt.Li* Zipferpts^ and fo there is no dominion here, but what '*' you finde, H^.13.17. 1 T he jf. 5.14,1%. CMath. 18.17, 18. Nay, our brethren will havepaftors fo farre (han- gers to all congregations, fave only to their ovvne,that M, Davenport and Mr. *Beft faith to the Paftours and Churches other Churches are without, and Paftorshave nothing to doe to judge them, and they alleadge for this, 1 Ccr.5.12. but by thefe that are (without) Paul meanfth not thefe who were not of the congregati- on of (for'mh. but he mcaneth Infidels and Heathen, as aCoi.>4* :., otner Scriptures, a for Paul judged and excommu- I nicared Hjmentus And Alexander, 1 Tim. 1. 20. who were without the Church of Qori/ith, and. jf this ex- pofit ion, .{land Pallors c;m extend no Church cenfure towards thefe who are of other congregations, neither can they rebuke nor admonifh them as Chrifuans, for thefe Chap. 1 5. Independent churches refuted. 227 theic arc Ads of Church-cenfurcs , as our brethren teach. Our eleventh Argument is from the liizht of fancti- hed rcafon ; for fancliricd reafon teacbeth that the Wron- ger authority of the greater politickc body of Chrift iliould help the parts of the body that arc weaker, as I Cor. 1 2 ( The \\>ho!e body fuffereth when one member jujfe- reth, and Co the whole body hclpcth the weaker , and /ejfe honourable member, I Cor.I 2. v. 23, 16. So univerfall nature contendeth for the fafety of particular nature, and hclpcth it ; therefore the greater body and Nati- onal! Church is to communicate its authority for the good of a particular Congregation, which is a part thereof : But the dodrine of independency maketh every Congregation an independent and compleat body within it raft , needing no authority to governe it, higher then its owne authority, as if it were an inde- pendent whole Church, and no part of a greater vili- blc Church : But fuppofc the grcateft part of Corinth deny the refurrefhon, as often the worft arc manyeft, then I aske, whom to doth the Lord fpeake t Take pu can:,>.i;. tlx little foxes that ffioile the vines : He fpeaketh either to greater Synods, which we fay, that the greater body may help a part, and lave a little daughter of Sion.Qr to the foundeft part of the Congregation; but they arc weakeft and feweft, and fhall the greater body looke and fee a member pcrifh, and not help ? Let t Item help (liv our brethren) with ddvife And counfe/l, but not with command An I authority. I anfwer, Take w the little foxes, is an acl: of autho- ritative and disciplinary taking enjoyncd to the Church. 2. Our Argument is drawnc from the greater autho- in the politickc body to the fcflcr ; brotherly ad- vile is not authority. Hence authority as authority by this mcanes mall not help the weaker parts of the body, contrary to that which we have at length commanded, •1 Cor.I 2. N ither doe feme reply well, that he fpeaks, I Cor. 12. of Chnjh invifible bo4j y becauic it is £lid,Y. 1 3. Hh 5 Fir ■ 228 7he Authority of ^(femb'Ues proved, Chap, 1 5 . a ma^afcriptfor For by one fpirit m are all baptized into one body, tyhe- Ch«S«!c, ! ».?.ia ther we ^ f eryes or Gentiles ' ? ewes an ^ Ge ^iles (faith he) make not a vifibls Church, but an invifible Catholike Church. I anlwer 1 . What can hinder under the New Tcfta- ment, Taut a Jew to make a vifiblc Church with the Sfhefiam who are gentiles f 2. That- he ipeaketb of a vifible politicke body is cleare while he allcadgeth, The eye exercrietb Pafto- rall acTs of feeing for the foot, and that the earehea- reth for the whele body, and when one member fuf- fereth all fuffcr, which is principally true of a politicke vifiblc body ; For we are not baptized in one body vifi- ble, with thofe preachers who are long agoe dead, who never preached for the good of us who now belcevc in Chrift, becaufe we never heard them preach; and fo they are not eyes feeing for us. Ar^i 2, Our twelfth Argument is from the pra&ifes of the Jew* ifh Church in a morall duty. If Chrift hath left the Churches of a whole Nation in no worfe cafe then the Nationali Church of the J ewes were in, for their publike giving of thanks, for the turning away of Gods wrath , when the Land is defiled With bloud and other Nationali tranfgretfions, for the bringing backs the Arke of God, for the renew- jig a Nationali Covenant and Oath with God in cafe of univerfail Apeftafie from God and true Religion. Then hath Chrift ordained to Churches in the New Teftament Nationali Aflemblies, which authoritatively cnely can reach thefe ends and c &: its. But Chrift hath left the Churches of a whole Na- tion in no worfe cafe then the Nationali Church of the J ewes was in , for reaching the forefaid ends and ef- fects, Erqo&c. I have to prove 1 . That the J ewes had their folemne Affemblies for thefe ends. 2. That thefe A ffemblies were morall, and fo concerne us. 3 . That thefe ends cannot be attained without Natioaall Aflemblies, which being done, C I ap. 1 5 . Independent Churches refuted. ? 2 9 done, I trnft the Argument fhall (land ftrong. lor the tirft I may prove both in the lcwifh, and after their example in the Chriftian Church, Dcut.29. 20. AH Jfrael were con yened to enter in Covenant with .'> for the fame end dJfrfo&Ud All the Tribes of Ifrael, I o ill. 24 I. their Heads, Judges an d Offi- cers. And Samuel, 1 Sam, I 2. gathered all Ijrael to renew their reptnt4f.ee for their Jinnc in asking a Kin/. So did Hezefyh^i Chron.29.4. in an univerfoll Apofbde* And loft ah, -2 Chron.24.29. And Afa, a Chron.if.p. gathered ad Iudak and Benjamin, and they fivarea (fove- nr.nt to the Lord. And Ahab^ 1 King. 2 2. gathered fiure hundred Prophets to aske counfell about going to vvarre agaiflft Ram&tb (J Head. And Herod , Mat* 2. J. when Chrili was borne. So Salomon did when the Temple r«tf* ?.***; Wai confecratcd, and David aflemblcd them to bring the ™*V}}* Arhe to it's place. The examples of thefc Kings did nJ^nU^eu godly Hmperours follow and convened gcnerall Coun- Soy^TrtfMA. Ceb, what ever Julitu g.ufurpe in his Tull 3 ann.i^i m uuft)>.&f&*&» , emb. 1 ?. fonftantine convened the Councell of Nice, } ■< 6 - as faith Theodcret, Rujfin, Socrates and Eufebiw. Theo- sTA.j.c ■% ' dofius called the 2.generail Councell at Constantinople^ Eu*g'\.ic 9 . as Theodoret feith : And Theodojim gathered the third 1 ££%\!g£* ^cnerall Councell at Ephefus, as Socrates and Euaffitu Nxepb 1.17.0.17. iaith. Valentine and Martian called the Courreell of CLdccdo*^ and the Ouincell of Sardis in Illyrinm, as *£*• Pt Socmen faith : And luftinian called the fifth cell at C cy1 ft antiyi0 ^ e i a« Nicephrus (mh. Tor/ f tan- tine the 4, gathered &e nx*h gcricrall Couneell at CW- op/e, as faith Martinth c Po\onu<. I • g| many others, but theft rrfay fuihee. I provctbe fecond particular, that convening of general! Coi the h Church was morall ; lor 1. an oath and \ Comm 1 >f the third -nt, atcordin it Pfahfie 119.T 106. me , that I wiM kf"; ftfhn . • the nrteintcn 1 - on in a ! \ ever : For 2 3° Authority of Affembliesfroved Chap. 1 5 we arc willed earneftly f contend for the faith once de- livered to the Saints ; and it is obedience to the third Commandement , to avow God and his Sonne Chrift before men, ^to.io. 32. And fo doth CMofes com- mend it in Ifrael, Dent. 26. 17. Thou haft avouched the Lord this daj to be thy (jod, and to Walke in his Vpajes, and to keep his statutes, and his Commandement sfim* Now what ever doth lay a bond morally binding on man, doth alfo morally bind a whole Nation, r. It is moft certaine that bloud defiled the land of Ifraet morally, as it was a Land, and not as the holy Land only, Num. 35.33, Hofa 1,2,3. i.Becaufe it isafinncagainftthe Law of Nature, for man is made according to Qods •mage, Gcn.9.6. (*.) Becaufe bloud defileth the Laisd under the New Teftament, as in. the Iewifh Church ; for if this were not , the Magiftrare had no warrant from Num. 33. to ufe the fword againft the murtherer, which is that very lame that is taught by Socinians, tsfrmini* am, and lAnabaptifts* So te^cheth Epifcopius^Joan.Cjei- fteran , and Henry S latins , fo alfo Socinus^ the Chatechife conf«fcoffic.mag. £ fc MC ovia &sx\y rhat the Magittrate now under the ie"u 5 a " usi? ' Median his kingdome (hould Qied the bloud of any mur- SocMu*indcfe»f. tner£r Qr malefactor : Tea if it be knowne (faith ft or '0- dins) that a man cannot be a CMagiftrate without /bedding of bloud, and Voar , It is not lawfull jor him to be a Ma- gift rate , quia precept a (, hrifti non permit turn ulli ho/nini adimere vitam. So alfo faith Smdcim , therefore need- force thefe precepts anent (bedding of bloud are not ju- diciall, but morall , feeing the Magift rate carrieth the fword, as the Minifter of God to execute judgement upon the evill doer, -ff^.13.4. which being undeny- ahly true, a Nationall Church muft. have meancs allow- ed of Chrift to purge the land of bloud, Sodomy , and oilier Nationall finnes, for the which £anaan fpewed out J even great Nations. AlCoyBecaufi of [wearing the land fhall mourne, Ier.23.10. And if the *s*rke betaken away, as -it was out of his place, 1 'Qkron.1%. The Land is in a hard cafe, we fee no meanes but an Afle*nblyoftb c Nationajj Joxn Geiflertn* ver* Tcnccnt dc niag polie.par.*. f 25?, 5 5" Cattcb.7(ac9v de Proc. Chritti. c.J.p.14^* e*>ioroi IntHtut. Reltg c t8 Smote dtj}.7 de b^n opcr contr.) Futfr, Ch;ip. 1 6. Arguments agAinfl Synods,&:c, National! Church, that by authority of the AfTenv re moved to renew then Covenant with Go,i :nt, and to bring backcagaine theGofpell* as Brntid conveened all Ifr*c! } i Chron.ij. I, *, 3,4! to brini b*iike the Arkc from Kircath-jearim : lor the els departure and univerfall Apoftafie (when wc are as Ifrtel, without the true God, and a teaching Prieft, as 2 Chron.15. and withall in great trouble) is a cafe that concerneth not a particular Congregation oncJy, but the whole Land ; and therefore the v. hole Church of the Nation mutt be aflcmbled m their heads and leaders to turne away Gods wrath, and bring backc the dory that is departed from the Land by renewing our Coven int with God. Laftly, the whole hoaft and armies of writers, antient and moderne,may be allead^ed for the law fulneflc of Synods, as witneffeth the Tomes of the Counccls generall and Provincial!. *3' Chap. XVI. Whether or no it can be demonflrated font Gods Word, that all particular Congregations haze of, and Within 'them- (elves full power of Church difciplme Without any fubie- on to Presbyteries, Synods, or higher Jffcmbhes? VFry reverend and holy men hold the affirmative M.a.-? church part of this queftion, and deny all fubjeaion of£ Congregations to Presbyteries and AfTemblics. 1 heir firft ' Argument is, I3C.4. // Churches planted by the Apoftlcs, fuch at Corinth, h*ve power Wit Lin them/elves to exercife Church-dfciplme, AS to rebuke, excommunicate, looje OttdrtUxe from excom- munication : Then ouaht not particular ( new to vd under any otttrEcclefrajrual authority lut'ojthemfelves. Ii JSut 2 3 2 Arguments agAinft Synods^ndfor Chap.16. But the former is true, i Cor.5. 2,3. So M.Beft^ar- ker, the Separates, Robinfon, Authors of Presb.govern. Separate pet. examined 9 prove that all beleevers in Corinth had voice tobinjmia&Ber' ** excommunication, 1. They amongsl whom the fornicator nard^.^o was, they who Were puffed up, and forr owed not that he wad tSSSJmSih mt cm °ff> '% were t0 . ^ e gathered, together in one, and p.»2sij, to fudge and excommunicate, v.i 2. but the fornicator wm not among ft the Elder* only, but amor-gH all the beleevers, neither were the Elders onely puffed up, nor did they onelj mot forrow that the incesiuom man Vcas not cut off, but the beleevers alfo were puffed up, and did not forrow that he was not cut off, Ergo , all the beleevers had voices in iudging and excommunicating, 2, Of old not the Levites onely were to purge out the leaven, but all lfraeU^,Ergo, here not the Elders only are to purge out this leaven, , Paul writeth not to the Elder s onely, not to be mixed with the for* nicators, but to all the faithfull, 4. The faithfull, and not the Elders only were to forgive^ 2 Cor. 1. Anfw, I will firft anfwer thefe reafons, and withall fhew how the people had hand in excommunfeatien, and might prove that there was a Presbytery of many Taftors at Corinth, and not a fingle Congregation of one Paftor , and fome few Elders and beleevers, who did excommunicate. I retort thefe Arguments : Thefe with whom the fornicator did converfe, and fb leavened them, thefe who were puffed up , and forrowed not at the mans fall, and at his not being cut off by excommuni- cation , thefe were judicially to excommunicate with the Elders : But the fornicator converfed amongftbe- leeving women and children, and d d leaven them, bc- leeving women and children were puffed up and for- rowed not, Ergo, Beleeving women and children did judicially excommunicate, but the conclusion is foule, and aeainft the Argumcntators, Ergo,fo muft fome of the. p.-emiffes be foule and falfe, but the affomption is moft true ; therefore their major propofition muft be falfe ; therfore they muft firft acknowledge a reprefen- tative Church with us , and that men onely did judi- cially Chn p. 1 6. Independent Churches dijjolved. 233 daily excommunicate, and not all the faithfull, except they make women ordinary Judges ufurping the autho- rity over men. Then the number of thefe who were puffed up, and forrowed not at his f m 7W (hould have rebuked the Elders and lenders for ?£££* * not excommunicating in the order anfwerable to their place and power, and becaufe they did not judicially and authoritatively lead, and goe before as firft aeTors and prime moderators in the judidail acT of delivering of the man to Satan, and fo Paul cannot in reafon re- buke all the faithfull amongft whom the fcandalous rnan did convetfe, and who were puffed up, and forrowed not at the mans fall, becaufe they did not excommuni- cate judicially, at mod, they can be rebuked onely for not excommunicating in ihe fecond roome, and in that orderly and fubordinate way futable to their place and power. 3. I fee no fbet-ftepof any tollerable ground in the Text, why it fhould be alkadged that all the faithfull men comming to age (to fpeake nothing of beleeving women and children) are rebuked for not excommuni- eating judicially the fornicator j but rather the con- trary, that the faithfull out of oifice were not to ex- communicate judicially : For applying thefe words as arcproofc to beleeving men, v. 2. And ye are puffed ap % and have not rather forrowed, that w '"*> to the end ti he th*it hath done this deed, ft§*$9w • * f*f* Jf(*r,inay ken from amongft you. He ufcth the pafliv lot the active, whereby it appearcth that the W li 2 were 2 34 Arguments againji Synods ^dndfir Ghap.itf. were.jpatients rather, then agents in the not judi- cial and authoritative taking away of the man from amongft them, and that their fault was that they mour- ned not to God for the mans fall, and the rem iff -neg- ligence of- the Elders, by whofe authority he might vaem com ib. have b een authoritatively delivered to Satan. Pareus. faith, Gat*. 'jaetatUitoi that he blameth the beleevers ficurity* ; Calvin , their not inc*lfakUttffc. being humbled at the fail* and Cajetan , they boa fled that &.*». .* ' I™ fornicator was the jinner, not they. 4. That great D'vine funita doth excellently obfervc that Paul ioyneth himfelfe as an extraordinary Elder with the ordinary Slderfhip of Corinth, Y.q.When you are gathe- red together with my spirit : For, as I obferved before, Taul requireth not only that they be gathered together m the name of Chrifl, which is required in all meetings for Gods worfnip in Prayers, Word and Sacraments ; but alfo here he requireth that they meet (faith he) Voith my sjirit y that is, with my Presbyter iall power of the keyes , and , i Cor. 4. 2 1 ; with the authority *$hich the Lord hath given tts for edification, 2 Cor.i 0.8. as I am an Elder. So faid the Prophet to Gehazi,2 King. 5.26. Went not my ffir it with thee, that is, my Prophetical! power, Col. 2. 5. For though I be ahfent in the flefh y yet 1 am prefent in jpirit. Now the beieevers out of of- fice did not convene in this meeting , indued with" Pauls Minifteriall and Paftorall fpirit ; for (ingle beiee- vers receive not Minifteriall fpirit from God, neither is fuch a fpirit promifed to them : Give an inftance in Scripture of this promife,, and we fhall lofe this caufe ; but this fpirit for docfrine and difcipline fo given to Pallors, 1 Cor.4.21; 2 Cor. to. 8. Col.4.17.2 Cor.4.1. 2 Cor.?:i8. 1 Cor i2, 28,29. v.17. therfore the com* ming together with Pauls fpirit, that is, with his mini- fteriall power of the keyes, as'an Elder, muft be rcftrai- ned to the Eldenhio of Cor'mih, and cannot beapply- cd tofiirje beieevers, men, women and children, who yet were puffed up and for rowed not ,v.2. therefore this i$ riot a gathering together of an independent Congregations Chap. 1 6, Independent Churches difjolvcd. 235 of beleevers men anil women meeting with Pads fpirit, and his vcr of the keyes in an authorita- tive and judiciall way to LKcouimirr.ic.itc, but it mult be .1 gathering together of thefc who bad inch a fpirit tnd paftorall and minilteriall, as c Paul had. I deny not but the faithfoll conveencd, or were to con- ic in this meeting with the Elderfhip, for praying I hearing the word preached, which muft be con- joyned w ith excommunication, but the meeting is de- nominated paftorall and presbytcriall with fpirituaU power from the fpeciall intended end in that ad,which was authoritatively to deliver the forme At our t$ Satan, and Vrfxns thinkcth not without reafon that the- man dfcV™?*" was excommunicated, and theie being a lpacc inter- vecning betwixt Pauls writing of the firft and his fecond Bpiflle to the Corinthians, that Paul, 2 Cor. 2. writeth for relaxing him from the fentence of excommunica- tion. Alio Paul when he faith, w^n w^W »* va^t* I h#ve already iudged as prefent, meaneth not a popular or private judging, as we fay, the Thyiitian judgeth of the difeafe by the pulfc, and the Geometer judgeth of ji^/.^*^ figures, as Afarflittsfyaikcth, but underftandeth a joynt 1**1 authoritive judging with the Elderfhip, otherwayeshe needed not to adde (but prefent in fpirit, as if I were prefent , have already ittdged ) for whither hce had becne abfent or prefent , hee might have given his private minde of the due demerit of fo fcandalous a linne. 5. The mainc thing that our brethren reft much on, is that one command of delivering to Satan, v. 4. and purging out the old leaven, v.y. and the word of jud- ging that "Paul taketh to himfclfe, ^.4. is given, v. 12. to ::ll beleevers, and to all that he writeth unto ; but Taul would not i \y they command the beleevers to doc that which they had no authority and power from Ch.ift to doc, if all bclecYers had not power )u to excommunicate. But I anfwer, befide that this is :o • bring in a popular government in Gods he sy Ii 3 GQofidc 2^6 Arguments agatnft Sy nods , and for Chap. 1 6~« confider not that they prefuppofe as granted, what we juftly deny, that all ana every verfe of tins chapter is fpokcn joyntly and equally to all both Elders and peo- ple, which cannot in reafon be £iid, as in other parts of the epiftle, where fometimes he fpeaketh of all, as i Cor.i.1,4,?. both paftors and people, fometimes of the people, i Corj.12. 1 Cor. 4.1. fometimes of tea- chers only, iCor.3.12. 1 Cor.4.1. 2. One and the fame word \M*ftd$Hv % to -purge out the leaven, v 7. ap- plied to both Elders andbelecyers have divers meanings, according as it is applied to divers fubje&s, fo that the Elders did excommunicate, and purge out one way, that is authoritatively and with Pouts fpirit, and mi- nifteriall power ; I meane that fame power in kinde and fpeech that was in Paul was in the Elders, for Pout was no Frelate above other paftors, and the peo- ple did purge out the leaven another way, by a popu- lar confenting that he fhould be excommunicate, and this is well grounded on Scripture, feeAdtS4. 27, 28. Herod, Pilate, Gentiles and lewes crucified Chrift ; now it is certaine they did not crucifie him one and the fame way, PiUte judicially, the people of the lewes in a popular way of asking and confenting crucified him, fo 1 Sam. 12.18. All the people greatly feared the Lord, and Samuell ; that fame verbe NT jar a, to fear, exprefc feth both the peoples fearing of Sod, which is a re* ligiotis feare commanded in the firft Commandemenr, and due to God only, and the peoples fearing of Sam- uell, which civill reverence given to Samuell as to a Propriety's a farre inferiour feare, and commanded in the fift Commandement, fo Prov. 24.21. Lfrfy fonne feare the Lord and the King, 1 Chro.2p.20. And the people ^orfiipped Jehovah and the King, the verbe is nnttf . *S^re- ligioufly, but the meaning cannot be, that the people gave one and the fame religious worfhip to &od and the King, for that fhould be idolatry : So howbeit Elders and beleevers were rebuked for not excommu- nicating Chap. 1 6. Independent Churches dtffolvcd. 237 nicating, and both commanded to excommunicr.tc and puree out the leaven, it will never follow that both hath one and the fame judicial! power to excommunicate, but every one fhould purge out the leaven, according to their place and power ,• and Ifrael is commanded to put out the leper ; yet the Pricft only put him out judicially, and Jfrael is commanded to put to death the falfe Prophet, and fo to put air ay evill out of the midfk of them, Deut. 13.5. and yet the Judge did put away evill judicially and authoritatively, and the people as executioners (toning him to death, v % $, 10. and what I fay of excommunicating, that fame is iaid of the au- thoritative pardoning of the fornicatour, 2 £or % 2. for x^fio-o/, as ZJrJine obferveth, is by authority to confrme their love to htm, as Gal.3.15. the tefiament is confirmed, * !, "' f ^ ftMxM, and fo doth Kemnitius,falvin and Bui- K CT *» iti: linger take the word.. . ZE^Jlfc It is alio more then evident that the Church of Co- ««&«««v», rir.th was not a congregation of believers onely, or a Bt4!it " 1 ' congregation with one paftor only, and fo not an in- dependent congregation, for there was at Corinth a col- ledge of paftors and fo a presbytery of Elders, Doctors, teachers and Prophets j for 1. Paul was but a founder of this Church, there were many others that built up- on the foundation Chrift Jefus, andfomebuilt/e/^W flier, that is rood and found Doctrine, Come hay and ftubblc, 1 Cor 4 6. And thefe things, Brethren, I have in fared to my felfe, and to Apollo for your * T** Ul >1? ' s, that ye might leame in us, not to thinke of men m 9 that which is (written:) whence I collect, how- beit Paul, and Apollo and Cefhsu, were not conllantly I fliers at Corinth, yet there were other pa- ftors there, of whom Paul and AvoLe were named as r with the kfle envy he : I Like than, and amongft th-fc many teachers, fomc faid this is the btft preacher, ( then (aid nay, but another preacher li- keth my care better ; and fo there hath beeno fo ma- ny choifc paftours there, as the Proveibc \ yai true a- mon.it 258 Arguments agatnjl Synods, and for Chap, 16' mongft them, Wealth waketh wit to waver ^ which Paul fliarply rebuketh as a fchifme, 1 Cor.i.i2,i3. 1 Cor : 3;4,5. So Paul fl^itli, Though ye have ten thousand inftm- fiors, yet have ye not many fathers, I Cor: 4. 1 $. Then they had amongft them rrnny teachers : And it is 2. cleare from 1 £V.i 2.14,15 ,16,1 7,28, 29,30. that there were amongft them Apoftles, Prophets, r Dotlors y governments, or ruling Elders, and that this fault was a- mongft them, that the higher contemned the lower, which is, as if the eye (houldfay, I have no need of the hand y and that they were not content of that place in Chrifts body , while as they would all be paftors, and all eyes, and to, where then were the hearing, v. 17, and to thefe efpecially Paul directed his rebuke, 1 Cor. 5.0c- caufe of their neglect of difcipline againll fcandalous per- fons, not excluding the multitude of b* lie vers, who alfo in their kind deferved to be rebuked. 3 . We may fee 1 Cor. 1 4- There was amongft them a good number of Prophets, who both prophecy ed two or three, after other, by courfe, and who alfo by the power of the keyes did publickly judge of true and falfe doctrine, v. 2 p. which is indeed our presbytery. Sec^.i^j. ^12,13, ^.24,25,26'. fothat it is a wonder to me that any learned men fhould think that the Church of Ccrmth was one fmgieand independent congregation, and that they met all in onehoule, where 1. the Lord had much people, 2. where we are not to thinke in fiich a plentifull harveft of Chrift , that fo many paftors and teachers, and fo many ApofKes and Prophets, as there were there, as you may gather from I CV.14. 24, 31, 32. and fo mnny fpeaking withdivers tongues, fo many who wrought miracles, ib many who had the gift of difcerning, Ter.26,27, that ail thefe were imployed to edifie one Mnglc congregation, who were all ordinary wcrfhippers ©f God \\ ithin the walles of one houfe, 4. We fee how the falfe Apoftles and tea- chers laboured to make Taulo. defpifed Apoftle amongft them, as is cleare in the 2 epift.ch. 1 o. ch. 1 1 . ch, 1 2. and fo their meeting together, 1 Or.5. 1 Cer.i i< 1 Cor. 14. Chap.ftf. Independent Churches dtfjolved. 239 * 4-muft be expounded of their meeting diftributively, not colUtlhrly, as thoueh all met in one houfc : and fup- _ , . ,. . n pofe that the paines or io numerous a company or Pro- m ft** it. phets fhould do nothing, but feed one fln fc le congre- *«?****&* gntion which meetallinonchoufe, yet there was here a IsMm, Colledgcof nvny Faftors, Prophets, 'Doctors and Elders, P*e"*cmi*i who ha>e power ofexcommunicatioa, ib faith Robwfin, b*//,^ 1 .** that there were many Dttters and Teachers tn thu Church, M*$r, and proveth it well frem 1 £0 1 2. for w hich.fee what our PweZxcmj* own Divines fay ,as Calvin, Be^afParensfBtillin^Martyr* »^°m*. Tetican. Tomeran. So alio ChrjfoH % Theoph Oecttmen. rVelfb. Ambrof.Ljra.^aietan. So I thinke this place thus difcuiTcd °'c*™». is much againft independent Churches,and for the presby- Ly^/lcot. i<. Catetd tenes power. They object 2. Ad. 14.2. Then appointed they Fibers Otn€Ct.l. by the peoples confet.t in every Church, Er^o , Every Congregation hath porver to chufe their orvne ^Tafters and Elders, Anfw.i. PmI and Barnabas the Apoftles 0/Chnft chofc E lders in e\ery Church, with the peoples content. Er- go, a congregation wanting pallors who ordaineth El- ders, can and may of themlelves ordaine Tailors and El- ders. Whataweakconlcqucnce is this ? Paftors in an Apoftolick Church ordained paftors. £rgo, the multi- tude ha\e power to ordain Paftors. I rather inferrc the contrary. Er^o, there are no congregations of believers indcj endent , who have power to ordaine Paftours without a Colledge of Paftours, and obferve (faith CakuuMtAa^ Caictan ) on that place, That the fafting and pray- JK . ers of the Ay oft Its Were at the Ordination of Tresbytc- Tkmjmm.i&p* ties s 44 f -5. 2. Suppofe x- l ? 0{:llct were applycd to the people, I »*. fee not what can inreafon be laid againft Va/cjue^, who ^^^*r.« faith, it will follow only they were created by the con- i faatpoteftatem, vel eligendi dignos facer dotes >vel indiums recHJandi y qufd & ipfum videmus de divina author it ate defcett- dere, ut facer do s pie be prefente fub omnium oculis deligatur,& dignus, atcfe idtneus publico iudicio ac teftimonio comprobetur. It is nought that BdUrmine faith, they had not \us eli* genMi power of choonng, but jus ferendi teftimonium d* vita ac moribus, power to give teftimony of the life and converfanon of the pallors chofen, but good man he feeth not that this is a power of Ele&ion, by Cyprians te- (timony, and no power of.choaiing, which is a con- tradiction, and fo faith Thepdoret, avouching this to Cs^eumce.epoi. be the minde of the Councell of Nice in an EpiiKe to tMte$%£ the Bifhojw of Alexandria, and the firft generall Coun- Gre.tx.iHMifla- cell at Confiaminople. Only from the time of Frederic!^ %t-(mTT.M^ f h e */• wno died > mn - I 3°°- wcrc tlie people exclu- trc.p.c % \ ' ded from the power of choonng Paftors and Elders, SS^hw and lhis was thc deecl °^ Gregory the ix. as Kra»t*J- #** ' m reporteth. Vafyuez* defendeth llhricus in this, whom KdZTj!*** 'BelUrmine refutetb, It is true fomc fay the election of Alexander the iij. which was foure hundred yeares be- fore, was made by the Cardinals only, without the peo- ples confent : But I. What may the Antichrift' not do? b ; s deed is not law. . 2. Who can bcleeve fuch a drea- , „,.. • . merasiJ^w^whoalleadsfeththis. ^latine (I grant) T'laiimiH deem. * , . •; ' . & i V \ r * tua.Grcgor.7 fiith, that (jngory the 7. -was chofen 5 00. yeares before, ^f/^"'* b y tlle Cardinals onl 7 : But to lhefc * adae Gregory u'oepifi^.'dd e r was a bwi.effq man, and from bwleffe fa&s without the fi[co^perviemen- autnor i t y of Scriptures and Synods no lawful! cle&ion, j.:m provide* , . J 1 f r ' . J . . i t i" ■#-» Grtgnr, Mag'epiji . without the content or the people, can be concluded. But foifuiim 32,34 wnat can be &<* a S ai ^ Chrjfoft. Leo, and Cjregor. M*l*. #?j?i, '." ' and many cleare teftimonies for us, which are to bee feene in Gratian, all affirming that the ancient Churck required .thc.cpnfent of the people to the ©rdination of Chu p. 1 5. In 'dependent Churches dijjblved. 241 of I ldcrs, but all thefe cxprcdy fpeake of popuhr cog- nition of the good parts, gifts and hohneile of the chofen Elders, and doc (till afcribc authoritative Ordi- nation of Elders to the prcsby tcrie of Elders, as all An- cients with one pen affirmc. They qbjeft from Col.?. 4. That the Church of Co- Oiieci.], loflfe kid order, and fo aifcip/ine within themfelzes, Er- CO, Colofle w&s an independent Church. And that fame > allcad^e of the (fhurch of TheflMonica, which had the power of Excommunication within themfelzcs, 1 "IheiY. 3 .6. Anfiv. Seeing Epaphrat, Col. 1.7. and Archippttt, Col.4.17- and others were their pallors at Colofjc, it is no man ell that they had difcipline within them- felvcs, but what then? therefore they h. id difci- pline independently, the Congregation not fin- ding under fubjeclion to the Prcsbiteric, itfolloweth no wayes. 2, \ hey had difcipline within themfelves, not be- ing ccmrafled with (ifter-Churchts in a Chriftian cenfociation, it will not follow thcrefcrc Churches con- fochted with other Churches* 2. Chinches in cajc -. of aberration. 3. Churches in points of difcipline that conccrneth many Churches. 4. In the enfe of difficulties that cannot be expedited pnd dc-re r mincd by the particular Churches, it will nor (1 &y ) fellow, that they have pow T cr of difcipline indepen- dently, and without fubordination to fupe»ioui jiiai* catures. 3. The conclufion to be proved is, that one paftor With fomerulingEldcrs and bdeevcrsis the mod fuprcmc miniftcnall Church, iiiL ordinate to none other Church $rm aflemblics now m7hiff*Unic4, 1 Theft 5< 1 2, 13. there were many paflours who warned and admenijhed them. Bni/fi* The Syrian {\\\h (who fl 'and before ycur face to ten JSeza faith they were teachers: ioErafmiss, £afoi», SfiU Msrlm* /i»?er So he ilcth the pallors : io MarUrat, S»tl*. Bright- £$££ man, Scnttetfu, . un* Kki 4.1 242 Arguments again ft Synods^ and for Chap. 1 6. Obkll.Q. 4. They ob/eft, The feven Churches of Alia are com- mended , or rebuked by Chrifl: for exercifing or omitting difcipline, every candle fticke flood by it felfe , and held forth her owne light, if they had had dependency one upon another, one menage VPould have ferved them all > but one- ly Thyatira u charged for fuffering Jezabell to teach, if they were one Church, the Vchole Would have beene guilty of the finnes of the part, the Whole being negligent to dlf- clpllnate the part, but every Church is rebuked for it's own fault, Ergo, every one wm independent within it felfe. So . M.BeFi, Author of T reft, gover. exam, and the femall do- p'refbgov.exam. clrix Childky. latiXbmyta* Anfw. The firft of thefc tozx\> to wit, Ephefis was not a particular congregation, but had a presbytery of Elders in it, ^#.20.17,36*. Paul prayed with them all; this is not (aid in the word, but of a reafonable good Nightman. Apoc. num ber of perfons ; Brightman under the name of an iutting* ib. Angelt, he writeth to a co Hedge of Angels or P aft or s. Bui- §££*";£* * linger he writeth to many ? afters. Didoc/av. prorethby •iw*- ' good arguments againft K Downam his x Angell-P relate that ApofprtZa^cc- fo writeth to a colledge of Angels in every Church. tUfiaram. Auguftine he fpeaketh to the Rulers ; fo faith Gregor, Creg^narin lob M ottors of Taris cite this pkee *cci thef7. " to prove the lawfulnefle of Synods, yea even heuce they d^S&^cdS pr ° V€ and fo * e P °P e " « n fa ra Me to a general poteft,p. i *. Come ell. 'poiucif^ 3* When an Elderfhip of a particular Congregation - Gerfindcpwcfo is the obftinate brethren, to be cenfured, I defire our Eccj.confd.^. reverend brethren to (hew in that cafe a minifteriall, governing, and cenfuring Church, confiding onely of private perfbns out of office, to whom the cffjnding perfon (hall cornplaine M appeale to the whole old and ncwTcftament, to all antiquity ,to all Divines writings the word (Church) in this notion. See alfo G erf on. 6, They object, Every particular Church is the body of Obiettfi* Chrifi 3 bis Spoufe, Wife , and Kingdeme 3 And every one i c or. 2 2o.x 7 . Iwth_ received faith of e quail price } 2 PeM. T. and confe- Tndtt 7 tyi6 S ^nd q Hentl J of e quail power > and right to th tree of Life, and i4.33.Mat i^.r» Word of Cjod, and the holy things, the kejes of the King" ao \ dome, the promife twd ufe of Chrifls poW'er and prefence 9 Separatist j.'pcob Rom. I 2. 4,8. Therefore there is not one Church above am* aponp^ ther. So the Separates. Beft. Anfw.i, If this argument from an equall intereft and right to Chrift, the promife, life etemall (rand good, not only one Church fhail not be over another ;-butalfo Rafters and Elders cannot be over the fio eke in the Lord, nor have the charge of them , nor watch for their foulest The contrary whereof you ihall reade, i Cor. 12. 17, *$A9* I Thef.5. 12,13,14. Heb.13.17. Ephef.4. 11. and Chap. 1 6. Independent Churches dtffolvcd. 243 and the is good, but truly better with Ana'jap- tifis 9 1 lien with men fearing t»od ; becaufe Paftors and people, King and Subject, Doctor and Scholler, being beleevers, have all received lik? prccij::s faith, and A*,*.^ right to the tree of Life, dec. for God u no accepter of per - forts . 2. By this Argument three beleevers in an indepen- dent Congregation confiding of three hundred frnllbe no dependent part in Eccleiiaihcall fibjeftion to three hundred, and every three of independent Churches (hall be a Church independent,and twenty independent Chur- ches fhall be in one independent Church, becauie all the three hundred beleevers have received dike precious fakfr, 3. The confequence of the Argument is moftweake, for precious faith and claime and inter -eft in C lyrist is not the ground why thrift giveth the- keyes to fome, and not to others, but the ground is the good pleailirc of Gods will. Chrift gave not the keyes, nor any Church- authority to JuJus, Demos, &nd the like, becaufe of their precious feitn ; but becauie he callcth to labour in his vineyard, whom he pleafeth, and whom he pleafeth he callcth not. 7. They object , 'Provincial! and NationaH Churches 7-06iett. are humane fur me s brought in after the fimilitude of chill *""/•***+& governments among ft the Romanes y and there is no Church thcCM?'* 1 ^ properly fo called^ \nt a Parifh Church. See D. Ammes. ', The lifting up of the kinds m voi- -atthedecVon of Elders, Aft.i 4.23. fo taken from acivifi forme of peoples giving their furlragcs amongft *{, as our brethren fey : Yet it is tict for that unlawfully or an humane forme, a Pariinionall mcci Icto hcarc the word, is ta ken from acivill forme of both Romanes and Grecians convening to hcaro declamations and Panygerickcs, yet a P riin!- onall Church is not for that a huraanq and unlawful! Church. . vnod is a properly fbcalkd mvui- * call 2 46 Arguments again ft Synods ^nd for Chap. 1 tf. call Church , yet its a proper minifteriall and teaching Church, fiich as is, A Els 1 5 . 06)tcJ t 8. 8. They object, 7~£//£ fuperiority of one Church over another Jhould be lawfully if a Church be in bondage under a Churchy better be under a great Lord Pope y and A littk Lord Prelate , as under many National! Lords in a ' Nationall Church- Ajfembly. Anfyv.i, We make no other fob; e&ion here then our brethren make; for they make ten te be fubjed to ivc hundred in an independent Congregation : As the part is in iubjeclion to the Lawes of the whole, fo make we many Churches in Cities, Townes and Provinces fubjetl in the Lord to all their owne Paftorsand Elders convened in a Nationall Aflembly : Papifts make their Synods to lay bonds upon the confeiences of men. 2. Their Synods cannot crre. 3 . The Lord Prelate over ruleth them. 4. They make things indifferent neceffary. 5. People may not examine Decrees of their Synods according to Gods Word. 6. People may not reafon or fpeake in their Synods. We acknowledge no fucb Synods. 2. Papifts, as Bel- clftwEvicht. larmme^ Qofterus, Pierius , doe net thinke Synods very y/er\ho reprejenteth the reft. Anfw. That which concemcth all, one and the fime way and the manner , Jbould be handled by all. That which concemcth all, divers and fundry manner of waves y£W^ be handled by all divers manner of wayes : If ten men be owners of a Chip, nine of them cannot fell the fhip without the content of the tench owner : If all both Elders or Minifters, and the whole company of belccvers had one and the fame power of the keyes, we fee not but all , Minifters and people fiiould have a like hind in voicing and concluding ; nor doe I well fee, that if the keyes be given to all belccvers , upon our brethrens former ground, becaufe they arc the bo- dy and Spoufe of Chrift , how women and beleeving children can be excluded from joynt-governingand ule of the keyes (except in the ad of publike teaching, 1 Cor. 14. 34.35. 1 Tim. 2. 12.) with Paftor?, Duclors and Elders , feeing they are the body and Spoufe of Chrift , no lefle then men : God acccpteth no perfons, fexes, male or female, in theft fpirituall priviledges, Gal. 3.* 8. 2Cor.6.i8. 1 ret. 3. 4,5, 6. But feeing difci- pline concemcth all divers wayes , according as t .ci hath feated and placed perfons in his Church. • Come in higher , and lome in lower places of Chritis be therefore Minifters are to handle points of doctrine and difcipline in Synods authoritatively. Tcoplc alfo by ele- cting CommiflloncTS to Synods, by conienting, re ning, proposing and adviling, and according to tlieir place, net authoritatively* LI II. Th cy 2 4-8 Arguments againfl Synods, and for Chap. 1 6. Ofoetl.il. 1 1. They objed, It is a Topifh abufmg of the people of God to exclude them from all government of Cjods houfe, and all meanes rf edifying one another , and leaie on the people wan implicit faith and blind obedience. Anfw. This objection toucheth the queftion anent the power of private Chriftians in edifying one ano- ther, whera I mutt (lay a little to cleare doubts, for divers run in extremities here. Hence our Separate yet + \ % Conclnfion t We utterly condemnc the doftrine of Mi»fon a ainn Separatifls y who teach that private Chriftians gifted T*m. <7wasain with knowledge, fuppofe they be out of office, are to ^siv/wortkwm pr each the Gofpell, and to prophefic publikely for the ederying or the Church. 1. Becaufe by confent of all found Divines, all anti- quity and confeflion of party , and "Pauls teftimony, Eph 4.1 1. there are none given of Chrift, vphenhe afcen* ded on high , for the publike edefying of the Churcft, and gathering of tiu Saints to Chrifts fecond comming, faveonly Paftors, and Doftors and Elders. But the pri- vate gifted men are to edefre by publike prophecying, and they be none of Chrifts officers, and they ars un- lawfull teachers. 2. To preach publikely, as ordinary me{fengers.(f fay) ordinary, becaufe of our expectants of the miniftery, who preach by the call of the Church, for a time, as the Sonnes of the Prophets, while they be ordained Pa- ftors* To preach (I fay) publikely, is a formall aft of Paftors who are fent, Rom, 10. but thefe Prophets are not fent, Ergo, they ought not to preach. They anfwer but as Anabaptifis and Sociniam doe, who fay to be glu- tei of (jod is to be fent ; but I anfwer, Paul Romio.. 14,55;. thinketh not f>, becauie he underllandeth fuch a fending, as is req lired in ordinary Paftors, who be- getteth faith in their hearers, v,i4. and "to ho fe feet are beauttfull upon the monntaines, by bringing gUd tidings of fence^.\%. Now thefe were fich as both were gifted^rrf had authority to preach. 2. Chrift, Mat. 10. clearly d.f- feren'ccth gifting of Pallors, v. 1, from authoritative/f»- Chap.!<5. IndeffnJent Churches dijjclvcd. 249 • «ons anent the right ule of the offices that he fpakc of, 1 Cor. 12, 28,29. ^.Wjnoft thinke them Pro- phets by office, while as he compareth hnrifclfc who was an Apoftleand Prophet with thefe Prophets, v. 57. If any man thinke himfelfe to be a Prophet, or Spirit naff, let him acknowledge that tk things that I \\ritc loyou arc ill the 250 Arguments agamft Synods^ and for Chap.i6« the Commandements of the Lord. Alfo thefe Prophets were extraordinary and tempo- rary , as were the gifts of tongues and miracles ; and therefore none oat of office now are to prophefie pub- likely. M.Robinfon faith, they cannot be extraordinary, becaufe extraordinary. Prophets arc infallible , and can- not erre, elfe the Scriptures fhould have been written by Prophets, who could erre, but thefe Prophets, i Cor. 14. could erre-and were not infallible, becaufe their do- ctrine was to be judged^. 29. Pant* com.y«/. ' Anfte. This is a filly xzzioT\ i Par , eHf > r BuUing. Cah'm^BezA £«s.ib. faith all fpirits are to be tryed by the word, and all -Prc*- phets,even Stmae/hnd Nathan may erre, and looke befide the booke, and may fpeakeof theirowne fpirit, how then were the- pen-men of Scripture infallible, faith Robinfon i I anfwer, there are none fimply infallible but God, every mmlialjar : The pen-men of the Scripture were infallible, becaufe when they were actually infpired by the Holy-Ghoft, they could not erre : And the fpirits of all Prophets are to be tryed by the word , even of ^anl preaching at "Berea : But it followeth not that Tml then could erre. To this they anfwer,that falfe Prophets, as Balaam, could not erre when they were actually infpired, no more then Canonicke writers. Anfto; In the cafe of infallibility all are alike, none are infallible by any infufed habit of a Propheticall fpi- rit ; but falfe Prophets were infpired with an habituall fpirit of lying , which fpirit is not in Canonicke wri- ters. Robinfon and others of his fide thinke them not extraordinarily infpired. 1. Becaufe thefe Prophets might have been interrupted and pat to fiience, that another to whom choifer things were revealed, might prophe- fie,^.. a. Becaufe Paul cxhorteth to pray for the gift of interpretation, and to covet (faith others) to pr«pbe- Jie. Now we cannot feeke in faith from God an extra- ordinary and miraculous gift. 3 . Others adde, this pro- phecying was fubjeel: to the free-will of the Prophets, for they might prophefie, er]ccep filence,as thty plcafed; but. Chap. 1 6. Independent Churches difiolvcd. 2 5 1 but the ads of extraordinary prophecying are not 1j; j:- cted to the free-will of the Prophets ; therefore this w as but ordinary prophecying, to thewhich all gifted prof e£ fors even out of office are obliged fbi the edefy ingot the Church of Chrift to the worlds end. Anfw, All thefe three cope to one, to wit, afts of extraordinary prophecving are under the determination of free- will. A little of this. bSSF** i.Conclufion, Farcius obferveth well that there be two kinds of Trophets. 1. Some who foretold things to come, of thefe the Text in hand fpeaketh not. 2. Some extraordinarily infpired with an extraordinary grace of interpreting Scripture : The former were Prophets in the old Tcltament, the latter efoccially Prophets of the new Teftament ; knowledge cf both were given with- out Rudy or paines. So there was a Propheticall fpirit in Paul, GaJ.1.12. I received it not of man, neither VV.w / taught it, Iptit by the revelation of Jcftu Chrift. 2. Conc/uftcn. The aft of foretelling things to come, cfpecially things meerly contingent, which are deter- mined onely in the free Decree of God, is not ib un- der our free-will, as the ads of preaching and inter- preting Scripture out of a Propheticall infilled habit: For prophecying things to come fecmed to have come on the Prophets of old , as a fire-flaih appcareth to a mans eye in the darke ayre, he cannot chufe but lee it, ch.2. t 4 . So the sfirit lifted me up, And tooke me aft ay, and I went %v bitter -neffe, in the heate of my fpirit, but the «*"*». Efirt. 11$. found of the Lord was flrongupon with for bear inland 1 could not Hay, Thouuta^ 17** IjKing.J.IJ.TAtf hand of the Lord came upon Elillia, and he prophecjed. Sec Ierom. Oecumen.Cjre^cr.}.\\\ Thom.ts. The Prophetical! fpirrt in the New Teftament 1 s- mcth to be more fwayed with free-will, and morall threatnings, 1 Cor.Q.itf. I roe unto rm if J preach not the go/fell ; yet the habit from whence he preached wrs a LI 3 Pro- ait. 2. 2 5 * Arguments againft Syrnds^nd for Chap. 1 6. Propheticall principle, Galath. i.ll. 1 Cor. 14.32. 3. CoKclfi. Hence prophecying is not a habit, and it is a habit. It is not an habit. 1. Bccaufe no Pro- phet can [imply prophecy when he will, except the man Chrilt, efpecially of things to come by contin- Suare^.dt trip!, gent caufes (the frefence of Which things ( faith Suarez) virudi$.%{ec& £ one ly connatural to Cjod y dnd to no mortall man) com-' ming on men by a tranlient irradiation, while as the candle of Gods prophetical! light glanceth upen the fancy, and from thence to the mind , that the man may fee and reade the fpecies and images, and when this light ("hineth not Nathan and Sammll reade betide the Bible and are widely out. Prophecy alfo is an ha- bit. For 1. femething remaine in Ifaiah and Jeremiah while they fleepe, and prophecy not, from whence they are named Prophets, and really arc Prophets; for when God hath once revealed himf.lfe to one as to his owne Prophet, even from by paft revelation. 1 .There remaineth a difpofition to prophecy, 1 Sam. 3.20. Alt Ifrael knew, even from Dan to Bcerfheba, that Samuell Was eftablijhed to be a Prophet of the Lord. 2. Becaufe there remaineth a propheticall light, whereby the man gave affent to the laft propheticall revelation , and fo the fpecies and propheticall images mutt remaine in the f antafic, and with thefe a propheticall memory of by paft predictions, and fo fome experimcntall cer- tainty, that what he fore-telleth (hall come to parte s Tbtmat aif. \ji. See Thomat and Caietan, now the object propheticall e!SnMt.ecm.'iH2i t IS knowne three wayes, 1. When the naked naturall m^iJrui. images or fpecies of the materiall object are only cafl: in by God and no more, and this is moft in dreames, as Nebttchadne&ar faw a tree in his dreame , but knew not that it was a King, Tharoab faw [even biased reeds *nd [even leane kine, but knew not that they were fe- ven ycarcs of Famine. And fometimes in a vifion being in an extafie, as John, Rev. I. faw I* Jeven cartdlefticks, but knew not that they were the feven Churches 0/Afia, ^wtnle Chrift revealed the meaning to him. 2. The images Chap. 1 6. Independent Churches d/fiolved. 2 5 3 images and fpecies are knownc formally, as figncs fig- nitying thus and thas, as J&fiph by a prophetical light the feven leanc kinc to be {even yeares of (amine, 3. Now there is a third light , to jadge or the act ofieeing, which I take to be two-fold. 1. When tho Seer and Prophet is perfwaded that what he feeth is a prophetical! vifion, and not a delation of Satan, this is (as faith Parens) the very light of prophecy, or

Hfa*, minums teach from Ane&Apti&S) fo Thevphil. Nicoi u Uincde ■ And j\ ■ ,oj RaccovtA, Oflorod, Socimutle ' ss.dr JtemonftranU, 1. 7^4/ the finding and tMng of Mini- r \ 9 i.y™' c ' l0m tiers by the Church nowVthen the Gofpcll: * ntiyprl >**i '.m*™/** mnlgAted, U not nectfiiry. 2. That any gifted man hath a +£*££}$* Warranty becaufe he is gifted to be a P aft our Without a- c.*t ch.Racc0 V j e ny call or authority official! fiom the fourth. And what? f&trtwu** Will Robmjon fay, bcCttufc thefe Prophets arc gifted to •?*«'« ir«ft6«r& baptize and to adminifter the Supper of the Lord, as ? t 5?£l* t,0t4t well as they arc to preach the Cjofpell, then by this tb,iKtLjk%i£P goodly rcafon of his, they may be patters without a- ^ m ^f[' con ^ ny calling of the Church, and certainly any man gif- UfUfLtfk ted to be a King, and a Magiflrate, by the calling that the Word of Cod nlloweth (hall by this reafon have a call to leape up to the throne and the bench ; but our Divines as Calvin, Tareus, ZanchUu, litmus, Tle- ka % make two different things in a law full calling. 1, JWfw, gifts for the calling, which is not enough. 2. eg*?!*, authority from the Church, which is alfo re- quired. 2. He objeð, 2Chron.i7.7. fehofhaphat fent hu Princes f teach the cities of Judah Vvith the Levites, And all Princes and Afa:islrAtes are bound te expound , open Up> and '*ppljf the law by Vrkich they governe, elfe they rule by tyranny. Hence the puhlick^ Sermon of fehoftxphaty aChron.19. to the fudges And Levites, and hi* prayer, And Hezekiahs Sermon, 2 Chr.ap. /^WNehemiah taught the people, Neb. S. f iv.\. fttmm and Ar, AfontAn. Iehofhaphat V^th rntf Shalach, Lefarou, read, he lent with the Princes, the Levites to teach, fo that the Princes were not fent to teach. 2. It is faid hee fent the Princes to teach not in their ownc pcrfons , but hee lent them to take care that the Levites (hould teach in time or that Apotta- cy. Mm 3. The 25 6 Arguments againfi Synods ^and for Chap.i 5. 3. The Kings and Judges were to teach according to the judicial! Law the equity of their fentence to the ill d©er, as a Judge to convince a tbiefe and a murtherer may lay before him the eighth and the fixtcommandement in fofarreas the breach of thefe difturbeth the peace of the common-wealth, not as they are Church fcandals, and whicheE the male- factor be convinced or not, the Judge punifheth with the fword, £o that the Judges hand- ling of the judiciall law, and his handling ofthe mo- rall law now is meerly civ ill and coadive, neither is he to labour the convcrfion and repentance of the El- der, and fo cccletiafticall edification ; but the handling ofthe law by the Separatift Prophets is meerly pa- ftorall and for the conversion of foules. and they are the only preachers who gather the Church of Saints : P sifters and Doffirs are not to convert foules to Chrifr, hut to cwfirme thefe Who are already converted and made Saints by their Prophets, neither is the Prophets hand- ling of the Jaw civiil, coa&iveorregall, all which they teach themfclves ; So are we to thinke of thefe ex- hortations of lehofiapbat and Hezeki^hj they taught in- deed y^-ru 71, fecundum quid in a civill and coa&ive and regall way, by a kingly and imperiall commanding, not by a fervant way, or a miniftcriall or paftorall way. •Engo, Kings are Prophets, and Seers and Pr lefts, Vohofe lips Should preferve knowledge, and ergo, Kings are Mini- fters, by Vvhhm Vte beleeve, and fent to open the eyes of the blinde as Prophets, 1 Cor, 14. It is a rnoft vaine confequence. So alfb from JehoJhaphat y a gencrall of an army his publick praying having the fpirit of adoption, askino helpe from the Lord of Hoafts before the armies joyne in battle, can no wayes be concluded that Ie~ hojhaphat was a publick Prophet, for then at all times, as in that extraordinary warre,* hee {hould pubhckly pray for the people in all Church-meetings, as did the Prieft. What hebringeth for puHick preaching in tie Sy- nagogue by Chnft % T>t*l md ethers, Vfhicb (faith hee J were Chap. 1 6. independent Churches dtfiolvcd. 257 were not Pajhtvs , is rot to any purpofe. Chriit and Paul had a calling, ordinary or extraordinary it skilicth not, it was more then naked giftsj fomc private Chri- .S.4. preached the Gofpcll, but when? in vy per/ccution when thej were fcattered, v. I. ^.4. Then all gifted Chriftiaos, tn hat ted by Chrift and his Churches calling may now preach the Gofpeli, yea be the ordinary and converters of fouls and gatherers of the Stints -, it fol- etfano waves. 2. Many grave Divines thinke thefe were the feventy Diiciples,and not private profeffours.Othcr doubts of this kind are of no weight, theiforel goe on to that which Chriftiansmay doe, and yet have they no power of the keyes. 2. (fonclufon. They aretocdifie, exhort, rebuke and i.Qonclufon comfort one another, and this they may due, not Hcb.3.1* one to one oncly, as fome fay, but one to many, 1. ^Y/n^n.i*. So the Scripture faith, Proverb, 10. 21. The lippes jf C0L3.14 the ri^hteons feed many, Ephef. 4. 29. 1 hey arc to fpeak^ ^'l?*. 3 ' words mini firing grace to the hearers : So faith (faXvine, ZacM.aii Bulimy, 2te*, Daven a nt, fVhitta^r, Parens, Zanchi- JSj^jJjJ us, CMufculw, Gualther. 2. The word 5*5' y -- Ac '^ «*■ **\**b. ahaso?, exhort one another, will not bearc that one with D ^ nint ' ln &- one only mould conferre, but one with many (how- u'hitui { ;rc.m.t./*»*«?, GV.5.13. In love ferve one another, and the fame is to be obferved in the Hebrew, Mai. 5 j 6. They that feared the Lordspa^e oft one to another , ^ TXpVhN t£V S every man to his neighbour, 2 King. 7. 9. The four e Lepers /.ud one to another, this was not one to one, but one to three, iKin.yf, and the Syrians fa id one to ano- ther, VHN-Sn KflH riBNn. This could wot have been M m 2 one 258 Arguments againji Synods^ and for Chap. 1 6- one mm of the Syrians fpeaking to one only, forthe^ how could the whole army Fly, Gen 42, 21. And the ^Brethren of J ofeph faid every one to hts brother^ TJtyo- mem aifb el-achitt y Gcx 37.19. Bat fame allow con- ference of one with many, but they deny that it ought to be indicled, fore-fet or intended, but only occaiio- nall : but thele with ill logick diftinguiih, where the law diftinguifheth not,for one and the fame conference is both occafioned by the Lords chaftifemenrs upon lob.ch. l ch. 2. and alfo fore-fet and intended by lobs friends, who made an appointment to come together to mo time with him> and to comfort him, for the word, v.n. "iy> jagttad is to in- dicl, fore-fet time and place, 2 Sam. 20. 5. So exf- mafah went to affemble the men of Judah,.^«r hee tar* ried longer then the time which hee had appointed, him> Iiy* ~U£\N* Exod. 25. 2 2. There will I appiint with thee or meet with thee, Job 9.19. Who [hall fet mse a time to plead, Am. 3.3. Num. 10. 4. 2. If conference of many be lawfuil, asit is fob 2. 11 Mal.^.\6.SCa.i.i m Jer^o. ^.4,5. Zach.S.u. Pf.41.4. Pf.55.i4 LuJ^ 24. 14, 15. Dent. 6. 7,8,9. then the fore-fetting of time and place is no eflfentiail ingredient in the action to make it of a lawfuil action, to become unlawful!, except it were fore-fet upon the religious reafon of fome facred or rnyfli- cali fignificatian, as our holy dayes were : meere circum- ftances doe not change actions that way. 3 . All Divines, \Au£McivDeuL the Fathers as A?4gH$line, Chryfoflyme, Ambrofe, Hjero^ Cbrjf.bom.in Ex. Thoma6 y Bannes, Suarez, Vafqaez, Volentia^ ma ke private ex- **. korting and rebuking oar fallen brother a duety of the H^Suf law of nature, fuch as to take our neighbours Oxe Thomn.q.%%, out of a ditch, to vifit a priioaer, to give almes x^ntsimi+u, tQ the poorc ; now .p^ int „ ni Um , an d place to s*sre%. life up a brother whom God hath caft downe, to VIumia h jeft»ia. re duce hi' n who .n wee underftand God hath permit- ted to wander, be ualawfull, then to forelet time and place to vifit a captive in pnfon, to give almes to tha poore by that (m* reafon were unlawfully which no una , in reafon, can fay, 4. To intend and Ch'ip.itf. Independent churches difolved, 259 and to appoint time and place for obedience to any Commandement of CJod doth rather make the action the i laudable, as the more deliberation in an ill action the worfe, and the more deliberation in a good action the better, Pfal. i ip. 30, ^.62,106, 147. [ther is that Objection more againft us then againfl the word of God, while fome dy, If private (fhrijhans may teach. exbe-rr ant), rebuke one another, then may they preach and exponnd the xvordof Cjod % J anfwer 1. tor one private perfjnto preach to one and that occafionally is no leffe unlawfully then for one of intention and fore-fetting time and place to preach to many. 2. The word maketh mutuall exhorting luvfull,anj condemned* the mutuall preaching of private Chri- itians. 2. Private exhorting and teaching differ. 1. The Pa- (lor rcbuketh fwearing as a pubhek watch-man, with care for many, Ex officio [fecial:* delegations^ and 4u- thoritatively by the pow:r of the keyes , the private perfon rcbuketh fwearing out of charity , with care onely of thefe with whom hee conveifjth withal], by noe power of the Keyes. A Watch-man giveth warning or the approach of the enemy , and the common Souldicr may doc the fame, the Schoole- m -.Iter teachcth one leflbn , the fchoole- fellow tea- cheth that fane, the one by office, the other of common Chirry. 2. The Paftour interpreted! the word,' the private perfon doeth but ufe , ap- ply and accommodate the fenfe and interpretation of the word to his ownc ael of beleeving , arid the acts of admooifliing, rebuking, comforting his Twclfthly they object againft Synods. The r Po. the Antichrifc becaufe he mlleth men to appealefiem their own Churches to him, as Whittakci and Chami tf prove ; but the d'jdrinc oj the Synod* teach rrh* to apydc our to convert utibeleevv-iq ftratatrs, and to a flocke, that they m«y enlarge (,hrifti kj^fdtme ^ then / may txercife 7 ajt or ■..«// aEh ovtr , tove othc theft of their owne charge ; but the former IStrUC, Ef£ io is the latter. I he aflumption is clearc, becaufe i roy, 9- - z6i Paficrs warranubly exercife Taftcrdl Chap.17, 9.3. Wifedome fendeth out her maids to call in thsfe that are Without ; and I CV.14. 24. the Prophets as Pro- phets were paitorally to convince , and fo to con- vert Infidels, who were not of their charge. MSB eft anf'.vereth, Thefe acts are not aBs of a Minifler as a Mi- nifler, a man and a wife, a father and a childe, a PaHor and a fioeke are relatives , as I am a Father, I exercife not proper atls as a Father, but towards my owne children, What good I doe to others cannot be [aid to be the alls of a Father, but rather of a fiend, a neigh} our, a Chriftian, 6cc. Anjw. He prefumeth that a Paftor may preach and exercife paftorall acts, as a Cbriftian, but fo all Chri- flians may paftorally preach though noc called of God, aHcM*?. contrary to the Scripture : a fo women and private pcr- Rom.. 0.14,15. fons may invade the Paftors chaire. Aail'.at. 1 ' 2 ' ** 1S va * nc to P re ^ e f ira ''" tuc * es wn 'l c they Hood, AGs 6. 5." for Chrift properly \s the bride or o owe and husband of aI!m!!j« his Church, Eph.5. \6fi7. John 3. 29 Rev.io.o. Rev. aTSaiAj. 21. p. Ifa.54.5. Paftors are but the ^ct^stw^a under fki« TitTJ 1 *' tors f° r tne bridegroom*, John 3.29. This is Popifh do- 'Enmfte? .*. drine to make fiich a relation betwixt a mortall man EpfScaul** and an independent Church. Pope Enariftus and C*- innoctn, jc.de /ixtus faith, while the Bijbop liveth , the Church can trandat E P»fc- no more bee oiven to another , -without his con Cent , nby Tom.a,dcract the wife can bee given to another then to her ovene hus- 4ifp.i40.c,i.n.a. fa^ Without hi Zanchins, }Villet y GerfBucer^ Zipperm, 2. The .aTim. 0m,3ln word of God reftraineth ordination of officers to Pa- 'fifper.xnxTjm.4. fo^ j J[ m ^ t lA[m j Tim.5.22. 2 Tim.2. 2. Tit.!. ?. PnfeffLefdTM?' AcTso'.o'. AcTs 1 3. 1,2,?. and afcribeth election of affi- 4*.Th. ?>. £«♦ cers t0 t }, e people, Acts 6. v.?. 3 . Ordination is an aft w.p/^w e f autno nty and fapreme jurisdiction conjoyned with 7.ancb in^precep fafting^ praying, And hying on of the htnds of the Eldtrsy ^^X PaP ' but P ublikc praying and dedicating the Paftor to Chrifts Ger.Bncerdegvb- fervice with impofition of hands is given to Paftort, 1^ 8 pS1c Aas6.^. i Tim.4-I4. Adsx 3 . 1,2,3. but never to the Uc.w % n,?^,io. multitude of bcleevers 1. Give an inftancc in all the Scripture Chap. 1 7. A&% without their ovmt Congregation. 265 Scripture of the ordination of Psftors and officers of the New Teltament that way. No man ever alleadged any; one place inNumbe.s they bring, where the children of Jjr.iel are faid to lay on hands en the Levites; but judge how fix hundred thouund fighting m'H could all ly their hands on the Levitts ? and thefe were not all Ifrael, but certainly ie muft be the heads and Princes of Tribes, who put hands on the Levites, as the word is often taken , as 1 obferved before. Now ordination is an 3ct of juris- diction, fuch as is to fend an Emb«(Tador ; but that ?n Embaflador confent to goe (fuch as is election) is no act of jurisdiction : I-or a father to give his daughter in marriage to one is an authoritative act of a father; but for the daughter to confent to the choife, is no act: of authority, but an act of her private choife. 2. Or- dination is that which formally makes the man and Faftor:Thc peoples election doth only appropriate the mans miniftery to fuch and fuch a people : It is one thing to make a gold ring, this is an act of art, and another thing to propine and gift the ring to fuch a perfon. \ .Jacob f ith, the people hath power to rejctl a Minifter ypho 46 unrccr thy ; 1 ri'C, they have poVPer to reietl him from ifeifijr their Minifter j but their power of election or re- jection hath no influence in either ordaining him to be aTaftor, or rejecting him from being no Paftor. Neither is it much that M.Beft faith, that in this an i.ObieP, lApoftle differ eth from the T aft or , that the Apoftle is a T* aft or through the whole Chriftian world, but the 'Pastor r< tyed to a certaine congregation out of which he is not tt Taslor. Anfw. We allow of no Pallors ordained Pa (tors with- out a certaine flockc ; but this hindcreth not., but ordi- nation of a Tahor is one thing, and tying of a Paftor to be a Patter of mch a rlocke is another thing, and that tSefe two come from divers caufes and grounds. An A|x>ftlc was a Paftor to all the world, yet might he excrcile pa- ftorallacts of preaching and praying towards thefc peo- ple who would not receiue his miniftery, and againit N n 2 whom Mac 10, ObieU.l. We».L*f.ofChur. £OFcm,c7,'p.i*$. ®kie&,$ , 266 OrdtnationofPattors is from the Presbytery, Chap.i7 # whom he was to fhdze of the dust of hi* feet, as a witnejfe^ and a Paftor is only the Paftor of that flocke over the which the Holy-Ghoft by the Churches authority hath fet him as their Paftor ; but yet fo , as when he prea- ched) in another congregation, he ceafeth not to be a Paftor, howbeit he be not the Paftor of that flocke. They object, Thee fence of a "Paftor is from fomething % but it can be from nothing bftt from the confent of the people. So M.facob. Anfw, The paftorall calling is effentially from fomc- thing, but it is not from the confent of the people; becaufea man may exercife paftorall ads of preaching toward thefe who are moft unwilling to receive his- miniftcry, Br go, the paftorall calling muft be effentially from the ordination of Elders, I Tim.q.iq. '3. They object, whatfoever it effentiall at fome times and places for the making of a Minister, is ejfent tail for ever ; bnt the peoples confent at fome times and places U for the making of a CMinifter ejfentia/l, and no other thing at that time can be efentiall : For example, When Chri<* ftians came fir ft out of Antichriftian tyranny , Vvhen there are no law full Pastors , and in the fir ft converfion of the , Indies , -where there are no Paftors. So Separatifls and. M.Jacob, Anfw. I borrow this Argument , what is efentiaS at fome' time and places for the making of a- T aft or is ever* more ef email 5 but ordination of Paftors by Paftors, and fending them to preach to the Indies, who are unwil- ling to receive their miniftery is oncly effentiailto make a man fent thither a Paftor \ for peoples confent in that cafe cannot be effentiall, where they will not give their confent at all,, and non ens cannot be eflentiall to the ma- king of a Paftor, 2. What is effentiall for making a Minifter who is extraordinarily called of God , is not ever more eflen- tiall to the making of a Minifter ordinarily called of God, in an I (land where the GofpelLis, if all the Paftors fhould dye, the people might chufe Paftors to themfelves, but they anno itfi6.ar.io, §.pct.pol"5.p-47' M jACtb Church gov«n.G7,p.47. Chap. 17. Not from the People. 267 they could. r.ot then make Paftors, God oncly without the miniftery of other Paftors in that cafe (hould make Paftori ; but it followeth not hence that Pallors ordina- rily have not their calling to be Paftors from the ordina- tion of Paftors. .,, rti 4. They objed, When the Church eledcth herTaJtor, ulnccr.4, fie faith, We Hive thee A.B. power to adminijhr the word, jealcs and cenlures, and the ^Minister doth pojfejfe and af- fume. Ergo, the peoples eletlion 11 the e fence of tiUMimjlers cai/tntr. So John Smith, ' JStSfT* Anfw. It is prciuppofed by order of nature, that A.B. is firft called and ordained a Paftor by Chnft, and the laying on the hands or the Elders, 1 7***0.4.. 14. before the people can cled him for their Paftor : I or if A.'B. be no Paftor, people cannot chufe him to be their l'a- ftor, neither doth the peoples election give any fuch po- wer to A.B. That power is given by the Presbyteries ad of ordination, by order of nature, before the peoples formall ad of election : As the husband who in a La- pidaries (hop choof^th a gold ring for his wife , and puttcth it on her finger, prefuppof eth it was a gold ring before his chufing thereof , neither doth his chufing thereof make it a gold- ring, but onely make it his wifes gold- ring by application to her : Juft lb, peoples ele- ction appropriateth fuch a man who is already a Paltor to fjch a charge, but doth not make the Pallor a Pallor, but chuleth him only to be their Pallor. 5. Smith hbouxah to prove that the miniftery com- Ob\eR.%^ meth not by fucceilion from Minifters: Tor then (faith $»Mhp»*i x \ he) the miniftery Jbottld be before there were any Churchy but the Church u before therninislery, andcalleth the Cftlini- fters to office. Anffr. The Church minifteriall,the governing Church, whereof we now fpeake, cannot be before there be a miniftery ; for then there fhould be Minifters before there be Minifters, which is againft common fenie : The Church myfticall is before the Church miniltenall, 1 grant j but a Church myfticall, or a Church of be- N n 3 IcevcM %6% Ordination oj { Pafors is from the Presbytery* Chap.17. ieevers m?.y chuie Paftors before they can ordinarily be their Payors, but they cannot make Pallors : Yea,and God at lome times fupplyeth the want of popular ele- ction, while he culleih one to preach to a people, never confenting he lhall be their Piftor, and fo neither can the objector maintaine a fucceinon of beleevcrs alwayes calling Miniftsrs, nor doe we held a conftant ordina- tion of Paftors in a continuall line of fucceiTIon from the Apoftles made by Paftcrs, the fucceflion may be interrupted, but then &od himfelfe fupplyeth the want of ordinary ordtnation appointed by himfelfe, i Tim^. 14. T/r.1,5. 1 Tim. 5. 21,22. Acls 6 6. 6*Obie8, 6. They objed, If a MimfteriM potter ceme (faith Smnb\b. J\\Smith) i by fuccejfion fern IresbjUries, then are Pres- byters Lards of the Churches faith , in resfeel that the Church cannot enioy the holy things of Ged^ hovpbeit fke be of her felfe the body andSfQvfe ofChrift^ Without the Pres- byters confent, Arfvt. Any may here fee right downe Anabaptifme, fcecauie the Church cannot enjoy paftorall preaching, and the Sacraments without Paftors appointed of Chrift for that effect, CJW^.28. l8,ip. Jehmo. 21,22,15. M.ar % 16. 15. therefore Payors are Lords of the peoples faith , fo they may have Baptiime and the Supper of the Lord, becaufe they are Chrifts Spoufe mdbody, with- out Paftors. 1. By this goodly Argument, private beleevcrs prea- ching and baptizing are Lords of the faith of other pri- \ate beleevers, who are their hearers, becaufe notwith- (tanding that private beleevcrs be the body and Spoufe ofChrift of thcmfclvcs ; yet can they net, by M. Smiths re^foning, enioy the holy things of god, without the mi- niftery of private Chriftians preaching and adminiftra- ting to them the Sacraments. ftObiea. ^ Smithobj~$eth,Ifmimfteriaft power come byfuccef Jion from Miniftcrs, then Mimfiersmay excommunicate the Whole Church of Cbri/l. Anf*>. This is moft weakc, lUui tAntr.m pojfumui quod Chap. 1 7. Not from the PcopU. 2 6 9 qued de iure pojj'umH*. And by this rcafon the beiccvers may excommunicate the whole minilteryaifo, which is no leflc abfurd. 8, Smith addcth, If the Eldrs and Dc icons dje, the ^.ObicSr fucceffion fai/eth i and a rnni /hria.'l power oj Christ being once lcs~i can never be recovered againc, ana Jo there jh all be no Miniftcrs in the World. Anfrv. Snppofe in this or that Church all the Mini- fters mould dye, yet it followcth not that aMimftery can utterly faile in the Church : It is contrary to Eph. 4..1 1. and to the perpetuity of Chrilts kingly govern- ment and Thrcne, which [hall endure at tht aayes oj hca- ' W9.%ift% ve/t : And what if God extraordinarily fuppl} the want Vi ' 7: '*^>** of ordination in this or that particular Church? A mi- nifteriall power is conferred in that cafe immediately upon fomc, In a Church removed from any Church - confociation from other Churches,and fo Chrilts minitte- riall power dieth not. 9. Smith reifoneth thus, to prove that beleevers may 9-Oi'n ordainc their ovvne officers, That Which is %iven by Chrifl to the Church u in the power and pajfiffi** of ihe £hurch, hit officer sand offices are given to the c hioxh. Anfw. What is given to the Church finaliter & ob- ietlive , that is for the bchoofeand good of the Church, for their edification and falvation as Gods propofed end , fuch as preaching and baptizing , that is in the Churches p9iver and pojftjfion, is moft falfe, and fo I deny the maior propofnion ; for preaching and baptizing is gi- ven by thrift for the good and falvation of women and private Chriftians ; yet women and private Chriftian* may not preach, baptize and ordaine Minifters. What- foever is given to the Church, fubiettive, as to the proper fubjeft, MiftrefTe and Spoufe, to difpofc and carve upon at her pleafure , is in the Churches power and poffeffiom , It is true, but now the ailiimption is falfe, becaufe offi- cers and otlice»are not fo given to the Church of bc- leevcrs as to the fubjecl. Cbrifr afcendin^ on high, gave Pajlors and teachers for the (flmrch of belcrcers, for them t4$beri*£ 270 Ordination of Paftors is fremtke Presbytery* Chap.i7* gathering and perfecting, but not to the Church of be Ice* vers. lG.Oh\e£t, 10. If two or three (faith M.Smith) faithfull ones have poVvtr to make a Chureh, then have they power to make the Afwifters of the Church , but two or three have power to make a (fhurch Ergo,f W0 or three fait hf all ones have power to make the Minifters of a Church, He proveth the major. They •who can doe the greater can doe the leffe, to make a Church u greater ; for the Church u the Body, Spoufe andwifej the Alinislers an but an ornament of the body, and Jo the iejfe : The ajfumption he proveth, two or three faithfull ones have Chrift y the holy things of David, the promijes. Ergo, two or three have power to make a Church. Anfw. Thefe who can make a Church myfticall have power to make a Church rninifteriall , or Minifters of a Church: that I deny : As for the probation, this pro- portion (Thefe Vcho can doe the greater can doe the iejfe) muft be right aken : It is true, in thefe fame kind of works, and in the fame kind of power. Chrift can for* giveftnnes, Ergo, he can doe leffe, he can fay to a fickc man, take up thy bed and walke : So if by grayer Jacob obtiinea bie(fing from God, which is greater, then by prayer he will obtaine deliverance out of the hands of Efau, which is leffe; but in powers of divers kinds it holdeth not true : A beleever by prayer may obtains grace and pcrfsverance, which is greater, but it follow- Cth not , Ergo , hee can open the eyes of the blind , and worke miracles, which is leffe ; and therefore howbeit three can make a myfticall Church, which is greater, by a power of faving grace (which is gratia gratumfaciens) It followeth not, that therefore they have a minifteriall and paftorall power of the keyes (which is gratia gratis data) to preach and make Minifters : For then,becaufe M*ry Magdalen hath power to beleeve that Chrift buri- ed (hail rife againe from the death , which is greater ; therefore fhe hath power to preach and baptize, which is a lefler power : He who hath power to make a (hip, hath not for that power to make a cup, II. Smith Chap.17- Not fromthe People. 2 ji Ii. Smith rcafoneth thus : Tfofi rrho have the true matter and fr me, haze the property \xhich arijeth from the matter and jorme, that is Chri'sls minifternail p mvir to of- fume all the meanes oj their edification to Jalvation • kut tiro or three faithjull ones are the true mutter oj 'the (lurch of the New Teft*ment t and therefore have the true forme or covenant of the New Testament t and fo have a mimfteriatt pcrrer arifing fiom theft two. Anf\\ Theje who have the true matter And forme of A mjslicdll Church of beieevers, thefc have the union and property of a myfticall Church refu/ting fiom matter and forme, is moft true ; but they have n«t for that the true pru&res anent Chap.iS. Chap. XVIII. Certaine Qufris Anent independencie offingregations. J^mrei. I F the independencie of Congregations ftand, I whether or no is a Democratic, and thea&u- all government of the Church in the peoples hands ? I anfwer amrmativ«ly, feeing calling, ordination, cen* faring , depriving , and judieiall cxcommimication of Church-guides are in their hand, 1 fee not what they want, and wherein Moreltim erred. i.Qmre. Seeing hence it folio weth that (ingle be- leevers arc to pray publikely, and exhort publikely, and authoritatively convince gainjayers at the ordination and deprivation of Tatters , if they may not alio publikely preach and adminifter the Sacrament ? J anfwer : If you give to fingle belecvers one paftorall A&,you may with the like weight of reafon give to them all.. 3. Whether or no is a miniftery neceffary in a vifibte Church I I anfwer 1 feeing all thefe eminent ac*ts of the Pafto- rail charge by an ordinary power may be performed by fingle belecvers , I cannot fee any neceffity of a Mini- ftery. 4. Whether or no then is every my ft icall Church of belecvers, becaufe it is fiich, a mmifteriall Church, ha- ving the keyes both in ufe and power ?■ I anfwer : The former do&rine {landing it is. 5. If every oae borne of God be not by that birth borne alfo a Key Nearer to open and flat Heaven! I anfwer, he is. 6. If hence a Senate of Slders Vpha laid on hands at ordination of Minifters, 1 Tim,^. 14. 1 Tim,<$. 22. ASis- 6. 6. be not then quite out of the Church ? I anfwer, in Churches independent it is quite gone. % If Chap. 18. hidcpendencie of clutches. 273 7. If then all bclccvcrs as well as the A pottles, and Taul, Timothy and Titu* are not to lay loAnds on Pattors ? Anfiver, no doubt they are,but precept or praclife thcr- forc in t olike Church I fee none. 8. If the doctrine of refuting Baptifme to Infants, wbofc neareft parents are nor, one of them, atleaft,be- leevers, doth not inferre, that fuch a Church, where they arc baptized is a falfe Church in the matter, and fo in its conftitution falfe ? Hence I leave it to be an( wcred by authors or. independencic, if they ttiould not feparatc from fuch a Church > 9. Seeing we judge Papifts cruell in excluding from glory ttnbapizcd Infants, when election and reprobation hath place in Infants not borne, Rom.9. v.i 1. If we can judge Infants borne of neareft parents unbeleevers, as the children of Pagans & Turks without the Covenant ; and if the finsof one unbelecving Father, where many foregoing generations have been lovers of God,andkec~ pcrs of hu Contmandements ,doth exclude the Infants from the Covenant made with thefe bclecving forefathers ? Anf\\\ We arc to judge them in no Covenant with God by the former doctrine. Hence we require that pla- ces of Scripture where God is faid to fnew mercy on a wicked race of people : Yea, whofe neareft parents were moft wicked rejedors of Gods Covenant, and that for the Covenant made with Abraham, as Joftntah^ 5.3,4, 5^,7,8. £zech,20. v.2 y 9, IO.1/.1 8,19,20,2 1,22. P/W.ic6. 6,7,8,9. andz\io,i 1,12,1 3, i4,&c. ^.44,45,46. may be confidered. 10. If children laden vnth iniquity, and the feed of evillf doers y Iia.1.4. doth beget in the vifiblc Church a gene- ration which is no more holy with extcrnall and fedc- rall holincflc , then Indians and 7 artarians who never heard of Chrift : And feeing fuch a generation hath by the former grounds no right to the mcancs offilvaticm, We aske with what faith we can keep any C hurch-com- munion with fuch, yea how the Gofpcll can be preached to them, Oo 2 Il.WhCr 274 ££usres anent C hap.iS ii. Whether or no we are to keep fame Church- commmion with an excommunicate perfon, who is to be rebuked as a brother , 2 Thef.3. 15, and ib is to be a hearer of the word, and for whole good we ufb the medicine ef excommunication, that h:-s ffririt may be fa- yed in the- day of th L+rd, 1 Csr.?. 4. We gske if ( he doctrine of Independencie (landing) we are no: alfb to- tally to feparatc from an excommunicate perfon in the very externall Church-communion of hearing the wordy feeing ten excommunicated pcrfons joyned in Covenant for hearing of the- word , are no Church, no "Body, no Spoufe of Chrifl. We fee not how we are not by the for- sner grounds totally to Separate from them. 1 2. If we may rebuke a particular Church,and if (he re- maine obftinate^nd will not heare,why may we not pro- ceedacordingto Chriftsorder,^^2M8.&^//^ Church ? Anfw. By the former grounds we are to ftand at fingle rebuking, and proceed no farther. 12. Supoofe the independent Congregation confift, often Elders and an hundred beleevers : If the ten El- ders abide found in the faith, and the hundred belee- vers errc in fundamentall points of faith : In that cafe we aske, i.If Chrift have appointed no paftorall or mi- nifteriall acl of difcipline to reclaime thefe hundred who crre from the faith, I anfwer, none at all which may authoritatively re- claime them, for they are the fuprcame independent Church. 2. Becaufe it cannot be denyed but Paftors and Doctors of the Aid Elderfihip may preach againft their crrours, and ifhoot Heaven upon the pertinacious defen- sors of thefe pernicious errors, and that by the power ©f the kcyes, Maui6. 19. foh.io t 2$. yet have they no power of difcipline to (hut Heaven upoa them , who thus errc from the faith, nor to bind their fins on earth, becaufe the Elderfhip is not the Church, neither hath power of jurisdiction over the hundred erring beleevers. How can a power of binding and looting by way of prea- ching,and that both in Gods Court and the Churches be in thefe Chap. 1 8. Independent Churches. 275 thefe who have no power of difcipline to bind and 1 >ofc 14. Seeing the Sifter-Churches of Colore and Lao- dice:. Col. 4. 16. and of Corinth^ A'fticedonia , ^chuia, Cj«liihiA,i Cor.8.i,2,3, 1 8,19,23,24. chap.?. 1,^,3,4,5. arc coitfociated together in a vifiblc body, in externall a. Is of I iods worlliip , as to hearc one and the fame word of Ood , Col. 4* 16. and to doe Church-bufinefle and works of mercy toward the poore by their delc- . and commiffioners : We aske if confociated Chor- j tycd together inaviftble Church-communion of arts of divine worfhipbe not with as good reafon a vifiblc po- litick body of Chrilt, as many belecvers conlbciated in a Church-communion, if ads of divine worfhip doth make a particular Congre-gation. 2. If the former Church hath not the power of the keyes upon the grounds of a vifible Church-communion among themfelves, as a Congregati- on hath the power of the keyes upon thefe fame grounds? 3. if thefe confociated Churches be not a viiible Xody, Spoufe^and covenanted people with Cjodin Chrift, as well as a little Congregation of fixe or ten bcleevers ? 4. iffuch a greater body may not meet in their overfeers, and ex- erciie difcipline, and gcverne the particular CongregJ- tions, as a Congregation doth meet in their principall members, and governe themfelves, and all the members of the particular Congregation 5. We aske a reaibn, why in a Congregation of three hundred beleevers par- taking one Word and Sacrament,a hundred of the three fcparated from the other two hundred cannot meet and cxercifc the power of the keyes by themfelves alone, becaufeone worfhip, and one government doth equally concernc them all, and by that fame reaibn it fhould not be affirmed often Congrcgatijns,all partaking one Word and Sacraments upon occasions which neighbourly con- fociation doth furnifh, that one cannot meet to exercife difcipline in matters which in reafon equally conccr- neth all the ten Congregations wichout fubordi nation to the joynt authority of all the ten ? Forifahu;. of three hundred caiuiot exercife difcipline there alone, Oo 3 with- in 6 £>ueres anent Chap.i8. without the other two, reafbn would inforce one or two congregations of ten confociated congregations cannot meet, without fubordination to the whole ten, wherof one or two congregations are part ; if ten be owners of one (hip, fix cannot meet and difpofe or fell the fhip, or repaire her cordadge, or any decayed part, without the power of the other fourc, whom it concerneth ; fo if ten congregations be vifible owners and copartners of one Gofpell, one worfhip, one externall profeilion, and one communion with a brother, or feparation from a fcandalous perfon, we aske a reafon how one con- gregation can meet and difpofe of that common wor- ship, government, and haunting familiarly with, orfe- parating from a member of the Church, without ful> ordination to ail the ten congregations, whom it dotk concernc t 15. If theElderfhipof one congregation make one vifible reprefentative Church ruling and governing the abfents, we aske why the Elderfiiip of fix congrega- tions may not judicially meet and rule fix congregati- ons alfo ? 16. If the power of the keyes be given to belee- vers, as beleevers, becaufe Chrift is their King, ^Priefi and 'Prophet, and all things are theirs, Paul, ApolU, Cephas, the Veorld ? 1. It is dsked, if none have the power of the keyes, but beleevers, and if all ads paftorall of preaching, binding 4nd loofing, excommunicating performed by unbelee- ving Minifters and Profeflburs be not hence made null, as performed k non habentihiu poteflatem, as if Turhes and Pagans had performed thefe ? We thinke they muft be null. 2. We thinke. children baptized by unbeleeving Mi- nifters not baptized. 3 . An unbeleeving paftor not effentially a paftor. 4. If, becaufe Chrift is given to the cleft, and all things are theirs, and fo all minifteriall power of the keyes, it is queftioned, if amongft thefe all things given to the belee- Chap. 1 8. Independent Churches \ bclcevers, we may not include the Magiftral rd, the Kings power, the mailers power over the ierva.it, the Captains power over the fouldier, fo that by that fame rcafbn there be no Kings, no judges, no Matters, no Captains, fine only beleevcrs, wc ice not how this followes not, as well as that the power of the keyes, and all things arc gifCQ to beleevers, becaufe Clirift is given to them. 5. \Vc askc if the power of the keyes in binding and retaining (innes be not given to unbelecvers, or rather for them as &ods intended [end, to declare the glory of his Jufticc in the veffcls of wrath, as Rom % 0.17. .E/S.8,14. 2 Cor.2.\6. 2 Cor. 10.6 3 j, 8. 17. Querc Ifthediftin&ionofatrue Church. 2. A falfe Church, and 3. no Church can ftand? And if the diftin&ion of true baptifme, 2. falfe baptifme, but valid and fuch as is not to be repeated, 3. and no baptifme can ftand? I anfwer, the doctrine of independency ftand ing, wc" fee not how a Church wanting the right matter and confiding of members who arc not profefled beleevcrs having faving faith, can beany thing but a non- Church, and fuch as is a non-Spoufe, anen-bedy of Chrift, and a non- covenanted people, and fo wanting all power of the keyes. £»*rt. Ifthe baptifme of that congregation can be va- lid baptifme, not to be repeated, I leave to the coniidcra- tion of the learned. Yea, ifthe Minifterbc an unbclccver by the former grounds, it can be no baptifme. But fomc fay it is the baptifme of the Church, and fo valid, fuppofe the Minifter be an unbeliever, and fo want power. I anfwer, the whole congregation may be unbelievers, as is the Minifter, and fo yet the baptifrnc comming from the Church, commeth from thefe who want power,and cannot be valid. 2 . Suppofc the congregation be a company of believers, yet I tee not how by their authority they can make the baptizing 278 gturts anent Ch.3p.18, baptizing of a Pallor wanting all power to be valid, for then if the Church fhould baptize by a Twkc or a Wo- man, that baptifine ihould be valid, which no man can £ry. 18. What fort of an AfTembly was the meeting, Act. 15. if itwasalawfullSynod of fundry particular Chur- ches, or an extraordinary meeting, the practice whereof doth not oblige us ? If it was a meere Apoftolick meeting obliging as Apoftolick, and if it oblige us as Apofto- lick, how cemmeth it that the multitude {pake, and gave their mind in that which obiigeth us as Cano- nick Scripture ? For that the multitude fpakc cur bre- thren colled from v.\i. and how is it that Elders and brethren determine in penning Canonick Scripture ? Except the firft be faid, there be many doubts here, of which the way of independency cannot cleare us? £l^\9. How commeth it that the Lords Apoftles, who were to goe through all the Nations of the world to preach the Gofpell, doe io often affemble together to confult about the common affairs of the Church and difcipline, as A&.i, A&.i. eslEb.^. A 'ft. 6.4. Aft. 8. 14. Att.u.i. ^#.13.1,2,3. Att.15. AB.2i.iS. Aft. 10. Taul and the Elders of Epbefus^ v. 17, 18. 1 Tim. 4.14. it is queftioned feeing thefe affembiies of many paftors from fundry Churches(becaufe the Scriptures faith they were occafloned by the prefent neceflity of ordering things, belonging to all the particular Churches) if they were only temporary , extraordinary and Apoftolick meetings, which oblige not us to the like praftile, how- beit there be the like caufes cf meetings in the Church now, as errours and corrupt dodrine in many particular Churches, as were Aft. < 5 , the murmurings betwixt Churches,as <^#.6.afofpmouspra&ifeofa pafter,which feemeth to beagainft Gods law, as Peters going in to the uncircumcifed,^#.i x , 20. Whitker or not 7^/did not fome things as an A- poftle, as writing of Canonick Scripture, working of miracles. Chap. 1 8. Independent Churches. 379 miracles. *. And feme things as a Chriftian, as Phil, 5.9,10,11,12,13. 3. And fomc things as an ordinary Elder and Paitorofrhc Church delivering fbmc pcrfons to Satan, 1 Ccr.5.4 and whither or no is Pauls rod and authority, and his power of excommunicating, whereof he fpeaketh, iCor.^.ti. 1 Cor. 5.4. 2 Cor. 10.8. com- mon to all behevcn?Our brethren mult lay, it is common to all believers. 21. If the power of the kcyes be given to all believers, aqueftionis, 1. If rafters have no other power of the kcyes, but that fame that believers have,feeing the ground of Chrifts gift is one and the fame, to wit, alike intcrcft in Chrift, and if alike power of preaching, baptizing, ex- communicating be in Paul, and all believers ? 2. Whi- ther or no the calling of Chnft and his Church doth not fuperadde and conferrc to him who is made a paftoun fome farther power of the keyes, then he had before he was cloathcd with any fuch calling, feeing, to re- iuke, exhort and cemfirt one another, are duties of the law of nature, and ,would oblige all, fuppofe Chrift had given the power of the kcyes to none at all, wee fee not, but our brethren muft deny that the calling of ihe Church givcth any other power of the kcyes then the believer had before he was called. 3. If there be not a greater power of preaching, baptizing and binding and loofing in the believers then in paftors, feeing believers give the power to paftours, and may take it away a- gainc. 22. Iffix believers be excommunicated, and that juft- ly, clave non err ante ', yet remaining believers, it is qucfti- oncd, if they keepe not ft ill the power of the keys ? they muft kecpe that power, and yet are no members of Chrifts vifiblc body. 23. I dedre a place may be produced in all the old or newTeftamentjWhcre a minifteriallor governing Church is taken for a company of only believers ? T his our bre- thren teach. 24. If all authoritative ArTemblics, forrencwingaco- P p tenant *8o gveftions about Presbyter tall Chap.19. tenant with God, rcftoring of the worfhip of God, be I. A part of the pasdagogy of the law of Mofes i and removed by Chrift ? 2. if thefe Affemblies in the Churches of Chrift now be a ipecies of fadaifmefThis wc deny. 25. If believers exercifing the mod eminent ads of ordaining pafters, publick cenfuring, depriving and ex- communicating paftors, publick convincing gain-fayers, be not formally hence made by our brethren, over-feers, watch-men for the foules of Pafiors and guides, and fo Ta~ fiors of Pafiors ? We anfwer affirmatively, they are by the former grounds. 26, Let the godly and learned confider, if the Patrons of independent Churches arc Hot to give obedi«nce to Decrees and Canons of Synods, for theneceflityofthe matter, as a brotherly counfell from Gods Word ob- ligeth in cenfciencc the brother to whom the counfell and advife is given ; howbeit the tye be not authoritative by the power of the key es, and if in that they are not to <£onferme. Cha p. XIX. "Doubts AgAinfl Presbyteriall government difiujfed, a* A* bout ruling Elder s, Deacons^ tfidewes, the Kings foyf+ er in things eecleJLajHcall, CkhfrTiM. ejlgfi^* Y'TOw doth Calvin And Cart wright deny tha$. Sartwrigbhk}.?, JL Xthe Afoftk fyeaketh of ruling Elders, Tir„ Junius. lm * H dj*t Junius 9* becaufe good governing in a Paftor includcth labouring in the word and doctrine, as the whole in- cludcth the part : For preaching is a fpeciall ait of over feeing and well- governing of foules,/*r.i.io. 2 Tim, 4. 2. Becaufe the word is the inftrument of paftorall governing, how can Paftors rule well by u'ing aright the word of Cod, except they labour 111 the word, which is the fhephcards ftaff: of right governing and painfull preaching, Heb.13.17. AUsio. 28,59 c> 5 1 , And fo the Apoftle (hall fay one thing twice; to wife thefc Paiiors who rule well in labouring in the word arc 28 e $uefticns about Frcsbyt email Chap.i9» are worthy of double honour , efpecially thefe Paftors who labour well in the word and doctrine. 5. To labour in the word, m&m, \ Cor.3.2. 1 Cor, 15.38. 1^1.3, Mat. 11.28. is a word in the pofi- tive, and not in the fuperlative degree : And let it be a word of the fuperlative degree, if the wen-governing Elder here fignifie the Prelate (as the currant expofi- tion of Formalifts is ) and the Elder labouring in the word and do&rine (ignifie the painfull preaching Pres- byter, then the Presbyter who is a poore Pulpit- man is more worthy of double honor and double maintenance, and the Lordly benefice,then my Lord Prelate.This glofe Will offend the proud Prelate. Mai, bumble 7(t- Doclor Hall fetcheth from Scultetm another poore in- SSlSa^JIT terpretation : The Elders Mo rule well, that is, admini- p.i>*.w. fier the Sacraments , make pub like prayers, and 'privately ad* monipj faithfuH people are worthy of double honour , effect- Ally thefe Veho excell in the gift of teaching, which is more ex- cellent then baptizing, 1 Cor. 1 . 1 7. Jnfto.i. We have a new oftice brought in in odium tertij, out of hatred to ruling Elders, and this is a crea- ture who can baptize, adminifter the Lords Supper, and pray far off a print booke, and admomfh in cor- ners, but cannot preach ; but firft I aske this fellowes name. 2. Where is filch an officer in Gods word ? 3. By what warrant hath one power to adminifter the Sacraments, and that ***«*> well as a "to ell-governing Elder, who cannot preach the word and pray, this is but the reading Prieft, who faith fervice for hire; and yet he baptizeth ex officio, by his office : Chrift con- joyneththe publike preaching and baptizing, Mat.i%. 18, ip. as two parts of an office, and here they are fe- parated and given to different officers. 4. How is a man called on that ruleth well, becaufc he baptizeth well, and readcth faire in the booke? and is not called on who ruleth well, becaufe he preachcth well ? For it cannot be conceived how baptizing be- longed* Chap. 19. Government difcuftd. a b 7 1 ; herto well governing then good preaching. » C >vcrning is the Prelates clement ; for fo he Lith bimlclfc j but to preadi bafe, it's for his Chap- bine ; and by this, to read fa-vice, to baptize, to ex- hoit privately (hall make the Prelate a good governing Eider, but worthy of.lcfle honour then the preaching Picslytcr : But the right Bifhop, 1 77™. 3. muft bo:h be apt to teach, and one who can governs well, and this makcth the Prelate in office only a Reader. A>:i 5 booke of But neither can Doctor Fields other gloffe Rand. The the chmcb,c,i*. guides of the Church are worthy of double honottr, both in resjeel of governing and teaching , but especially for theit paines in teaching, fo he noteth tWo parts or duties of P res- bjtcrUU offices, not Wo forts of Presbyteries. Anfw. 1 . By this it is the Prelates glory to preach, but he cryeth up courting and Lordly command,and in his pra&ifecryeth do wne preaching. 2. This interpretation wrongeth the Text : For the divers Pronounes mull: note divers pcrfons, as is cleare in the words w«y«$ , <$'Jt« and 5ijtori»i^ and it is all one as if 'Paul fhould fay, That Archippus who ruleth Well is worthy of double honour, especially that Archippus who la- boureth in the word and dotfrinc, where as it is one Ar- chippus who ruleth well, and laboureth in the word and doctrine. None ufe to fpeake fo fupcrfluoufly, or igno- rantly, who undcrflandeth the Greeke Language, ex- S^S^m^i cept by way of excellency pcrfons be noted which is ^' is doubled, ana not here : A Ho it mould be untrue that any fhould be J^JSJJSJ worthy of double honour for well governing, except figmfecvetJiffrt only he who laboureth in the word and doctrine which P cr:oD *- u> againft rcafbn,and the words of the Text. Neither can thefe words (Tell the Church) {land in a particular Congregation, if ruling Elders be removed, cfpecially where there is a Paftor in the Congregation : Tor then the Church fhould either fignific the multi- tude of bclecvcrs, which I have abundantly refuted, or the Paftor with the Deacons ; but Deacons have no ju- risdiction in Gods Church by the word of God : Or Q^q thirdly, a88 £tocft(cns about Fresbyterhll Chap.19, thirdly the word Paftor it alone fhouid fignifie the Church which is Popiih ; therefore of neceflity there muft bee fome Rulers with the Paftors which make .the miniftenall Church, of which our Saviour fpea- keth. Neither can the famous Counceil at Jerufalem, con- fiding of Apoftles, Elders and Brethren, exclude ruling KeU j.bookc of Elders. D. F ie/d citeth Cyprian^TertuRian, Hierom, Am- tbcChorch,c.a i**"* the dignity above the Bijhop of Borne, and the Church of Rome. Ambrofe or as venerable a man. The JeWiO) Church or Synagogue , and after the Church had Seniors cr Elders , without nhofe counfell nothing was done in the Church, Which by what negligence it grew out I knoW not y unlejfe it Were by the floth or pride of the teachers, while fl they alone would feeme to be fomethlng. Here are Elders dirrerenced.frcm teachers : It is ignorantly replyedby Field, that none were teachers but Prelates, and all others teached by permiilion from the Prelate, becaufe Valerius Bifhop or Hippo gave Auoufiine a' Presbyter leave to preach. An/w. That none were teachers but Prelates is meft falfe. What then, fuppofc we grant that ) were none called teachers but Prelates ? he dare not fey that. TV** i 9, lren&iu, Hicrom, Auguftine , Cyprian, Ambrofe, Clryffftonie, Oecumenuis, Theophylah, Cyllltu, T-rcfycr. HH.mus a thoufand times calleth all Paftors, Do&ors, teachers: And what, howbeit Chrift be the only Arch- docTor and teacher, and all others teachers by his grace tnd gracious permiflion, arc not Apcfilcs, Bi/hvfs, So the author of Survay. So D.Field. Anfw. If they judicially conf.nt to irnpofition of l-jandi, it isfurHcient. 2,. There is no inconvenience that a ruling Elder, as a part of the Presbytery bleflfe one, who is not yet a Pa- ttor, but to be ordained a Pallor : For the ordakier as he is fuch is greater then the ordained. 3cv*inM n .!rf.i9 JQ^ &' Beza giveth the hcyes to- both 'Patters and El- pT?^ '* 3 ' dsrs. Cartwright denyeth the keys* to any, except only to • N;«& w .ther. Paftors. Bat Daniel Nieilius, the keyes (faith he) were Sr^c.Vr given to Peter, rationc om*cij\ by hk office, and not to the paoj, .03,104. A pottles only, but alfoto ad Vfho VPtrz to b£ fent to preach and governs, Anfw. The keyes by the preaching of the Gofpell, Poteftas concionalu clavimn, were given to Peter as repre- fenting all Paftors and Doflors , tanqxam fnbieclo ad who faith, it is a p^jhrall all to define in Coan^ eels - s Cfup.ip. Government dt '(cuffed, 291 ft£; and therefore none ihould teach in Councell ffaith c J^f P.inorxniun in the Councell of r Bafi'l)bnt Prelates who arc ^f liu + the pillars dad keyes of H\ve». So laid Ecc'ms. But the */'«U- Councell of Bajlll thought not fo,nor theC ,reeke Lhurch, for whom Xil.it fpetketh. allc:idgi:ig others whom it concern eth, ihould voice 2 lib. 2. Mitters of dileipli.ie concerneth all, Ergo, Eld:rs reprelenting the people fhould voice. 3. Suppofe that the fuftrage and voice of a Paftor, and of an Elder be voices different onely in diverfe relati- on to diners oiic:rs , to wit, the Taflor and the Si- tter ; yet in the mitter of bearing weight in the con- fcience from force of truth, and not from the authority of men , they arc equal! ; and therefore ruling Elders having knowledge and light, and withall authority of orHce may well have voices : But it followeth not hence tint thete who have knowledge are formal! Canon- mikers, becaufe the D:crees and conflitutions of Sy^ nods lay two (obligations upon the people: One for the mitter, and foinreipeel that in the morall part there- of they mat be agreeible to the word , they bind the consciences to an obedience of confeience. 2.Thcyirrw pofe' an Ecclefnlticill tyc from the authority of the Councell and Cinon mikers, and fo th:y require fub- jsclrton or obedience pf reverence for the authority of- ficiall that is in the Canon- makers : The fecond cora- mindlayethontheflrft bond or tye, and the firft com- mand layeth on the other bond and tye. ,2^8. PhUip and Steven, ^ho ^ere Deacons, baptized til preached, Aits 2 1, 8. Aits 7 i,2,3,&c. b*t your Deacons mta nit preach nor b.tptiz a , that (0 thy m.iy be prepared for the mmfiery, according to that 1 Tim.}. 13. For thy Wht hivj nfeith: office of a Gideon *:!l, p.tr- x ^ mmtmm chiZ- to thzmfelves a rood degree, an i great boldncffe in the baptixcanU filth. * P'" ch - w, What Tbilip and Stephen did, in fafto, i 1 vi ( • )rdjaary f»T", nihil foait in lire, it b:loi;e:h :v>- tfatn^to Law, but th: otic; of it felfc, is* firvih* of 2Ll 3 Tdi z o x Queftions about Fresbyteriad Chap. 19 • Tables , and a taking of the burden of caring for the poore of the Paftors , that the Taftors may give them- [elves to the Word apd prayer, Acls 6. 2,4. Now if Dea- cons ex officio, turne Preachers, and give themfelves ta the word and prayer, then by the Apcftles reafon, AUs 6. 4. they cannot terve Tables, but they muft have other Deacons to take the burden of the poore off them, that they may give themfelves to the word. *rt'Vi" and baptize. Then Deacons ordained, Rom. 12. 8. ABs 6.4,5. 1 Tim.3. arc now out of the world, and they have given to us for a well made Deacon, an ill made and a fpilt Minifter ; but the caufe remaining the office fhould remaine, the Churches poverty remaineth s For the Prelate hath a fingular faculty of creating beggars in hisOfficiall-Courts. G). 9. How is it that you have taken ei\\>ay widowes? ythich rv*s an office eftablifked by the A po flies f Rom. I 2. 8. Forfome fay they fhould be gone, becaufe they were tern- torary, and the he*te of the Baft erne Countries winch c an u fed Jicknefle, required them, but they are not needfull now. So faith CartWright. Others make them perpetually Ten- ner, fome make them to be women, as Cartwright, fim p^^^ men, as Travors , fome neither men nor women onely y as fmtr'bfk*. B cza and J un ius . P^jJ ^ EccL Anfw. The perpetnall ufc of that office wc thinke btit,* ficf - 1 *» c ^- on the poore, which are captives, exiled, ftrangers.dif- cafed, chftra&cd, and that there be Hofpitals for that cff:&, and Chirurgians, Phyficians, aged men and wo- men; 2 $>4 Qutftiom about PrcsbyteniM Chip. \g % men, but that widowcs were officers in the Church, as Eiders and Deacons are, we thinke no ; but that that lVrvicfe may be performed by men or women, as the Church fhall thinke good. C artwright th'mkcth no other then what I fay. Tenner tlnnketh well that the fickc fhould alwayes be cared for, neither by men only, nor by women onely , as Beza and Junha thinke, but by both as need requireth. ®ttfft> l o. PresbyteriaU government cannot con fist with a Monarchy , you ioyne Veith Papifis in oppugning the Prin- ces authority in caufes Scclefaflicdl. Cartwright,Viretus, Calvin teach that the authority of Kings commit h imme- diately from God the Creator, not from Cjod in the \£eJ.i- at or Christ. So the Survay. .Wt/arofdiicipl. Anfw. It is the flanderous malice of Court- Syco- phants, to fay, a fiend to Chrifl cannot be a fiend to Ct- far ; but we fet do wne our mind here anent thus. l.Qoncluf i.CmcI. Presbyteriall government, and the regall po- wer of Monarchs" doe well confift : Paul a fovourerof this government, i Tim^.xfr commandcth that pray- ers be put up to God for Kings and all who are in autho- rity ^ and fo doe we teach. t.Coneluf z.Conclufon, Our ad verftries here corrupt the mini c«rf»tt'£6f,p.i. cf Carfwright y ViretM, Calvin, and others, who fay that vnemduLt x ^ c aul honty of Kings come immediately from God as Catv. admonitions Creator, and not from God in Chrift as Mediator : For Si? 6 tf? t,,2,of t ^ ie kingly power is confidered two wayes, i. In ge- nerall, as kingly, and in the perfon of heathen Princes, who know nothing of God as a Redeemer in the Me- diator. And fo the kingly power in general! as given for the good of all humane fockties in gcnerall, is from God the Creator for the good of all focieties whither heathen or Chrifl ian. So Nebuchadnezzar , Darius, Nero 9 and Julian were effentially Kings, and yet had not their kingly power immediately from the Mediator Chrift* except in this gcnerall fenfe that the kingly power is alawfull ordinance of God warranted by the wori'of God, and Teftament of our Teftator Jefus Chrift , bc- caufe Chap. 19. Government difcufied 295 caufe thefc arc eflentially Kings and lawfull Magiftratcs who cither never heard of ( brifr, nor any thing or God ; but oncly that he is Creator of the world, or then who pciieetite and bate the iK.mc of Jefus Chrift. It rtia) be that the fruits of pcrfecuting Princes, their go- vernment redound to the pood and il\ aton of the .Saints, and that by accident, as all things worky out for tlx good tothofe rvho love Cjod. Now 1 ormahfts denying lueh to be lawfull Kings, as cither know not Chrift, or bc- Jceve not in him, j\yne hands with Papifts, and make way for Anabaptifucall Anarchy, that a persecuting, or an unbelccving King is no King, not to be obeyed, but to be turned out of his 1 hrone : And to this meaning, £ahin, Viretus, and CartKrigbt teaeh that the king- ly power floweth immediately frcm Cod the Crc- at or, not from God in the Mediator Chrift. But a.th« kingly power is confidcred in a fpeciall manner, as it is in a Chriftian, whether profefiing onely the Gofpell,or truly bcleeving in Chnft:, and fo in relation to thrifts Church and to the foulc of a bcleeving Prince, the kingly power floweth from God in and through the Mediator J-fus Chnft , as all common favours which in general- flow fiom God the Creator, are f nidified, and blefT d to the beleevers in the Mediator Chrift, as meat, drinke, deep, riches, kingly honour. And in this meaning, Sauls kingly honour in refpccl if S*ul him- fclfe v but a common favour flowing from the Creator ; howbrit to Gods Church, for whofc good he did fight the battels of the Lord, it was a fpeciall favour flow- ingfomGodin ' hnft, as our Divines fay tha: creation (which in it feifc is a common favour t«all) is a meane in the execution of the Decree of Elc&ion to the chil- dren cf God. 3. Conclnfion. Hence our Divines fay, that kingly l^oHctuf. authority is the frmc ordinance of God eflcntially con- fidcred in the heathen Princes, as in Chnftian Kings, r-rfwn^i.j. as Cartwriiht a: d others fay. Neither doth it follow as gj**^ Cm ^ ©ur uniawfuil Canons teach, That the Chnftian Kings ci.y.1' Re now Cbart. 196 £>ueftion$ about Prtsbyteriall Chap.19. now have that fame power in (faufes Ecclefiafticall, which the godly Kings amongft thefeWes, as David and Salomon had : For 'David and Salomon were Prophets as well as Kings, and had power to pen Canonic^e Scripture, and. to prophefie, which power in Ecelefiafticke caufes no King now can have. Neither do:h it follow which Wbyt&ft againft f^hytgift faith, that we give no more authority to the Chri- stian Magiftrate in the Church of C fori ft then to the great Turks- Our Divines fay, and that with good warrant, that the kingly power as kingly > is one and the fame in kind in heathen Nero> and in Chriftian Conftantine* As a heathen man is as effentially a father to his ownc. children, and a husband to his owne wife, and a King to his ownc fubjecls ; as a Chriftian man is a father, hus- band, and king to his owne children, wife, and fubjedso Neither doth Chriftlanity fuperadde, and give of new any kingly power to a King, becaufe he is now become by Gods grace of a Heathen King,z Chriftian King, Chri- ftianity addeth indeed a new obligation to imploy his kingly power, which he had fail and entire before, now in its exercife and ufe to more rcgall and kingly ads, as to take care that the Gofpell be foundry preached, the Sacraments and difcipline of the Church kept pure, and heretickes puniffoed according to that, he to whom much is given, from him much fhaH be required : But the fame King, while he was a heathen King, had the fame kingly power and authority to pcrfornie thefe regall ads ; but be^ng yet a heathen, he wanted v*iw fupcr- naturalis, afupernaturall or real! and phyficall power to perfbrme there ads; now this power which he wanted before he heard of the Gofpell and beleeved in Chrift, was not a kingly authority, for then he fhould not have been a com pleat Heathen King before, which is againft Gods word, commanding obedience to heathen Kings,. Rom.13. i> 2 . 1 Tim.i % 1,2. 1 Per.2. 17. but this power that he wanted is a Chriftian power to exercife rcgall and kingly ads : Neither is this an inconvenience, that power to exercife the ads of a calling in a Chriftian man* p. 1 9 . Government difcujftd. 2 77 manner, be Chriftian and fupernaturaJl, and yet the au- thority kingly, and not formally Chnitian, butfuchas is , and may be in a heathen King ; therefotc kingly power and Chnftian power arc here carefully tobedi- ftinguifhed, and a Chriftian Kings power as a Chriftian, is more then the Turks power in Church-matters. Hence our Advcrfaries here dethrone and degrade the King; tor they gr\e the King ahcad-Lhip and dominion over the Church as he is a Chriftian man, and take that head- ftiip from him as a King jbccaufe if the Turke by (word {hould conquer Uridine, and become our King, by thcit grounds he mould be Head of the Church, no leflc then our Chriftian Frince who now reignerh over us, and certainc it is a poore Hcadfhip that they give to the King, even fuch aHcad-fhip as a Heathen King and the Turkt t hath over fubdued Chriftian kingdomes ; and thus by their way Nero and Julian were heads of" thrifts Church. 2. if unbclecving Kings ceafe to be Kings, then when they commit any fault that makcth them in Gods Court no members of the Church, they are to be dethroned, which is moft feditious doctrine, and fo Formalists herein joy nc with Papifts. 4. Conclujion. There be thefc diftin&ions here con- 4.£W/#jC fidcrablc : I.. The Kings power ordinary and extraordinary. 2. Htd power as a King, 2. and as a Jinguiarlj graced Chriftian. 3. Bus power hcrtatorieat a Cf>riflian,andcoac7ive at a Ktn?. 4. Ht4 potoer accumulative, not privative in Church- matters. 5. His poster in acTibus impcratis, in ails commas ding to another, and hu power in a&ibus elicit is, which he u to pcrforme hirnjclft. If a King were a Prophet as a David, he might doc many things in an extraordinary way in Church-matters, Which he cannot now ordinarily doe. Rr 2 ft. As ? q 3 gueftions about Presbytertall C hap. 1 9. 2. as a (ingularly graced Chriftian, he may write Ser- mons and Comrneotades on holy Scripture for edifying the Church ; but this flaould be done by him by no kingly faculty. 3. As a Chriftian he may exhort others to do; their duty, but as King he may command that which Paul commanded Timothy and fitus, to commit the Cjojpell to faithfull msn r?ho are able to teach others, to preach ittfea- fon, and out of feafon , to lay hands juddenly on no man^ and reforme Religion , purge the Church of idolatry, achro and iuperftition, as Jofhuah and Hezekjah did, all which aKiog.aj. ' Church-men and Synods might doe alfo ; but Synods doe this in an Eccletiafticke way , upon the paine of Ecclefiafticke cenfares. The King doth it by a regally kingly, and coadive power of th~ (Word. 4. the Kings power is accumulative, ifi giving to the Church, and ayding and helping ; God hath given to the King the ten Commandements, and theGofp :*11, as- a pupillis given to a Tutor : The King holds his Avord above the Law of God, to ward off the ftroakes of wic- ked men who doe hurt the Law ; but the Kings power is not privative, to take any priviledge from the Law and the Church :. fo his power is as a tutor to keep, not as a father who may both give and take away from hisfon the inheritance • his. power is defcnlive, not oC- fcnfivc. 5. He hath power in aBibus imperatis, to command that alt preach found Doftrinc , decree juft Canons, ex- ercife difciplme aright, but in atlibw elicitis, in a&s per- formed by an intrinfecail power in the agent, he hath no power: for the King as King cannot preach himfelfe, nor baptize, &c. as the will may command the eye to fee, the feet to walke, but the will doth not fee nor walk; Here two errours are to be rebuked. Vbrtgifontk 3 I. tvhitfrift faith, $4* King is net the head of the Church to ttie admo cikh p*ih, m^ent ** fpwtuall, but he is the head of the Church, as it u a vifibb fociety in external government, comprehending good. C'niip.ip. Government d/ [cuffed. 299 goo* And enll. I or 1 . The government vifiblc and exter- nal! is mealy ccclefnfticall, by Chnfts fpirituall lawes and cenlures, of" rebuking binding, loofing and excom- W*mic*ti*?\ but the King is not an eccleliallicall per- fon, and ib not the head who hath any intrmiecall in- fluence as King in thefe a&>. 2. He is the head of the pcrfons who make the Church, and lb is a politick head, but he is not the head of the Church v ifible, as it is fuch. The head vihble and mem- bers are of one nature, the King as King is a politickc and civillhead, the vilible Church is not a politick and rivill, but an eccldiaftiek body, fo famcro erreth who t£g' p * Sttm will have all Church-men fynodicilly con.titutin^ and de- creeing Canons, and in all acls of externall government fubordinatetotheKing as King, as the inftruments and ferv'ants arc fubordinate to the principal caufe and hrft commander. 1 .Bccaufe then the King fliould be the prin- cipall ecclcliaftick matter, and prime Canon maker, the K ing the rlrft excommunicatcr when the Church excom- municatcth ; but the members of a Church-Synod are immediately fubordinate to Chrift whofe fcrvants and inftruments they are, and not the fervants of the King. Nathan as a man was 'Davids fervant, but as a Prophet he was Gods fervant, and not Davids fer-» vant. Hence a third errour of court fycophantes muft be rejc- Maoi« rr cbatb ftcd, that the King hath a negative voice in difci- ?°£***™** plinc, and in Church- Afl:mblies, which is moft falfe. ,DSy0 u 1. Becaufe Chrift hath promifed to lead hi* £hur chin all truth, to be With her to the '»» though the Magiftratc forbid, then hath the Magistrate no fuch voyce, and if the Church of Tergamos be re- buked for not ufing the power of the keyesajiinft thefe who held the Dottrine oj "Balaam and the Nicolaitanes even when the Magiftrate was a killer of the wunef- ics of Jcfus, then the Magiftrate hath no fuch negative voyce, for it fhould not be poilible to cenfure the followers of fuch Doctrine, feeing, hee was agninft both Do&rinc and Discipline, but the Lord repro- veth Tergamos in this cafe, Revelation 2. ver, 13,14, IT- 9. There is no Word of God to prove that the Lord p t Arc. hath given the power of the keyes to the King as the King, and therfore we are not to be!ie\e that ho lurh any fuch power. Alio if the fcre-f.ud power of the keyes be given to the Church without any iach pow- er jc 2 gueftions about Prcsbyteniall Chap.i g. cr of the King, the Church by all the former argu- ments may convcene to exercife that power , in prea- ching, binding, loafing, excommunicating, fuppofe the ci- vill Magiftrate ftiould difchargc and inhibit tliefe mee- tings, for if the power of the keyes be given imme- diately by Chrift to the Church, then the power of meeting for the exercife of that power muft alfo be given, though the Magiftrate fay not Amen, as is cleare, 01/^.18.18,19,20,21. I^V.J.4,5. I Cor.i 1.19,20. where the Church had her owne Synods without the confent of a civill Magiftrate, but we are to repute it a fpeciall favour of God, when the King as a nurting- Fa* ther will countenance Synods with his royall prefence, God bLffeout King. K.ConclHf. 5- ConcMJion. He Kings royall power in adding his fandion to the ecclefiafticall conftitutions, and in punifhing fuch as are decreed to be hereticks by the Church is regall, and not minifteriall and fervile. Sec for this the Couc, C baked. Ad. 16. the Imperial! lawes, Cod J. 1 tit.% hg.2. Heretic, Vocab* & decret, p. l.cauJ.2$.q.$.c.io.cwl\mglSei/ar. de pont l.i.c.y. So do their owne men goe againft BclUrm'me in this, as*5d#- derus de clavib. *p7:esi. ' > ,,' . '%. ^ ,*» & f c.i-.o -o- power in comm*ndLi*9 and compelling TSarclai compareth Vattb Meifaem ■ tnem to .two Jhmlders under on? head. # no absurdity ^t*t»sp* G~ facer. ff^ L d/Dovfitu dotih Rex pentifici,& pontifix cbediut regi. ^rtbt*pifc.Sfa*. ipaUto ieemeth againft Bellarm'me] to make up the ***?£ .s made by Papifts in Kings honour, while he hol- dcth, that the King hus per fort , and as he is a Chriftiau wan is fibjetl to Church-power, but 40 King he is fib- jetl to /tone, but to drift , from Whom immediately he hath Ids kingly dignity, even as ( faith he) When an Em- perours fervant^ being a Thyfitian, the Emperour Af Em- per cur u not fibjetl to the Phyfiti*n, but only the Empe- rour i owne for v ant Who cureth him, and that of the Emperour s fee- TV ill, not by coAclion, fo the Ima^e-maker or he who mA- kcth pourtraEts, in hu art is not fib eB to the King, nei- ther u the King a* King, M 'after of the art of painting, or pourtratl-making, the art onefj is filycl to the precepts and principles of art, but the per [on of the painter id fib- jetl to the kingly power ; for the King, as Bellarmin/Wr/j, BtUarvumrK may forbid the Jmage~malgr to draw obfeene and filthy /- Bmlx ^ m.zges, or to wafte too much gold or fiver upon his Ima- ges, or to fell his Images at too dcare a price. Hence faith he, the kindly dignity u not fib] eel to the ecclefiafticaJl power, or to any other power on earth, bnt only to fefis Chrift. I anfwer, the Trelatc doth well difference in the art ofpaintry thefe two. 1. That which is artiriciall and is only ruled by art, that the King cannot command, another thing which is morall. as that he fell not his Images too deare, and hurt not the common wealth by (pending vainly too much gold and filvcr on his Ima- ges, and m this the Iting may make lawes 10 limit Ac Painters morall carriage, bnt then he and his fcl- S f 2 lows j 5 gueftiomabout Presbyteriatl Chap.19. f lowcs honour not the King, who call him judge over all perfons, and of all cernfes, or in afl caufes : and that without any diftin&ion ; for when two Shoomakers contend about a point of tanning leather, the King is not Judge in that caufe, becaufe it is a point of art which beiongethtotheart,nottheKing. Alfo the right tranflatienofthe Bible out of the Hebrew and the Cjreeke in the vulgar language is a caufe meerly ecclefiafticall, be- longing to the Church A{£mbly,it were hard to make the King being ignorant of thefe mother languages,the Judge of that verfion, as he is made by them Judge in all caufes ecclefiafticall, howbeit, de jure, he is a politick Judge 9 even in this judging by a coa&ive and kingly power,how- beit, de faUo, and through ignorance he cannot exercifr the kingly power that God hath given him in this aft. 2. By this comparifon, the Prelate putteth upon the King but a courfepeece of country honour. O (faith he^ as King, I make him above all, and fubjett to no power in Heaven or Earthy but immediately ta God ; forfboth fo make you the Painter, the Shoomaker, the Fafliioner fubjeel: to no power in Heaven and Earth, no not to the King, but only immediately to God, only their perfons are fubjeel: to the King, and fo is theperfon of the King as a Chriftian man, not as a King, fubjeel to Paftors,who may exhort him and rebuke him when he judgcth urr- juftly. But 3 . faith the Prelate, The bounded Emperonr is fob~ jett to his fervant the "~P hyfitian, Vrho cureth him, not at Emperottr, but as a bounded man , and that of his owne free-will and not by coaBion, What mcaneth this (not bj coaElion) but that a King, neither as King, neither as a Chriftian man is fubjeft to Church- difcipline, to the ad- monition of Paftors, by any ccclefialiicall coa^lion, or any law of God, but of the Kings owne free-will ? Con- sider how Court-paralites doe difhonour the Lord, for if Nathzn by Gods commandement was obliged to rebuke ^ David for his adultery and rnurthcr, and the man of God obliged Chap. 1 9 . Govern man di (cuffed. 307 obliged to cry agamft Jeroboams Altar, and the Sccr ob- liged to reprove King AJa , and Jeremiah commanded to fpeakc agatdft the Kings and Princes of the land, and if the Kings of ljrael m& ]nd*h were plagued of God, becaufe fltey would noc hcare and flibmit to the Prophets (peaking to them in the name of the Lord, thentheKingasaChritlian man is fabjedtothe Ecclc- fiadicall power, not of hti ox*ne fice-md , as this flatted rer faith, but by fiich Eccleiiaihcall coidion as God byeth upon all men, whole fpirits are fubjed toChrifts kingly power. 4. This comparifonhalteth fowlely. In the art of pain- try, ye may abftract that wh ch is moral I from that which is artificiall; but in a King as a King, there is nothing artificial!, or which is tobeabftraded from p- ftice and piety ; for 3II the ads of kingly authority as kingly, are morall ads cf juftice, and of piety in pre- fcrving both the Tables of the Law (if a King command a ftratagem of war, that which is mcerly artificiall i$ not from the King as King, but from a principle of mi- litary art in him, as an expert lbuldier) if then the King as King be a morall agent and a preierver of both Tables, then as King he is fubjed to the Ecclefiafticall power. 5. Spalato faileth farre in making the end of kingly %»■* government a naturnil end, not life eternal, as the end of fayling is the deilrcd harbour, and not the kingdoms of Heaven, which is life eternall ; nay, but ifweip:akc either of the end of the worke, or the end of the wor- ker , the end of kingly power is a morall end ; fot the end of the worke called fnu opcrit, is by Vaul fiid to be , that tve may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in aU godlinejfe and honeflj, and this is de inrc , alfo jhus ope- rants, the end which the King is to intend, and lb the dignity, otfke, ads and end of the King as the King is fubordinatcd to Chrifts kingly power in Church- difcipline, and yet he is the molt finreme politickc po- wer on earth, and ineo gentre, Job D to miner, and above the Pallors in that kind/ Sf 5 But 2^3 Government of the Church of Chap.?o. citmem .. & &*• But doe we joync with Papifts in this ? SrSfii'S? *■ Pa P lfts % Kin S s hold their Crowncsofthe Pope ('iux)C/cw f «$i.j. tne Church unt verfall virtually : We thinke Nero had 'li-mta inn.n-.or not his kmgdome from T^r, nor Domitian and Train* &\\*s ° Pa P* their kingdorne from Clemens and Jnactetus, nor //*- * M *£uJ*£' drum from Enarislui and Alexander \ Trjp-is&tofiviu 2. Innocentius $K forbad obedience to Emperours: siS a"uc!- 1 Bomfacuis 8- . for hatred of King T&fy of France for- £*#&»**'+ bad to pay tribute to the Emperors? the Devill might 'BeUat.conUa ***- y jm tQ J a y t | mt U p Qn ug# f^ie'of this g. Was there ever amongft us the like of their 8 ge- ia-B^^'fis- n erall Councell ? A Prelate mail not li -lit ofFbis horfe, J^B^Jdcro- nor bow to a King, nor fhall-a King feeke that of a Bi- inis gennum, 1 1. fa Q p under the paine of two yeares excommunica- %nderAc vtfib. ^. Did any of us thinke .or write what Bellarmine ™° MV ' l M*h* hath fpoken againft the Lords anointed ? If Traces can- dcEptft.Vrb.U5- not be moved by Cburch-cenfures • and if the necejfity of in vka »•*/*¥*• *L Church require, the (Pope) /hall fee their fubie els fiom iLannoai^n-H- obeying them, lphsq; principatus abrogabit, and [hall pull a u Ttu»pet« of t h ; \ r prince dome from them. I fay no more of this. Treafon that the J Pope may dc- chron#-Kings. *9& Chap. XX. Q^20. Whether or no the government of the Church of S cotland can be proved by Gods Word to be lawfuli ? i. Art i c le. Of the DoBrineaadworJhif) of the Church of Scotland. WE acknowledge the Scriptures of God contained in the Old and New Teslamcnt to containe the whole doctrine of faith and good manners, our (w #;*«;. re jeileth all traditions contrary, without and be- fide the word of God, and fo it rejefteth all religious obfer- Chap.io. Scotland proved by Scripture, 309 observances, all humane Ceremonies, all religious fyo> bolicall iigncs, all new mcancs ef worfliipping God, all linages, positive Rites which have any influence in Gods worfhip as will-worfhip, and impiou a ' >ns to C Jods word, Jer.j. 7. 2 Sam.j. 7. Dent.\ 25:. Deut. 4.2. Lcvio.l. /j:4. 1.13. Hcb.y. 14 I C'.ron. 15.13. 1 King.u. 32. Mac.i$. 14. Rev. 22.1 s *. whereas they warrant from Gods word. All aflions of divi Worftiip, all religious meanes of worfhip, nil action morall Conversation muft be warranted by ('x-afra* >s- • /|i/) according a* it is written, for the which caufc OUT Church condemneth kneeling in the acT of receiving the Lords Supper, all Holy-dayes dedicated to God or Saints, except the Lords-day, confirmation, bed- com- in Jnion,furplice, corner- cap, &:c. beeaufe they are a£b of worfhip and religious meanes of worfhip, not accor- ding to the word, as is clearly fhewne tp the Reader by the following Cate^oricke Tables, where all right worihip, morall aclrs ofdifcipline and converfation that are livvfull will bide the tryail of this (according as it id written) even to the laft fpecificke and individuall Hu- mane ad, and where the laft individuall aft is proved, all the reft in that fame Categorie is proved : As when I prove Teter to be a mm, I prove him to be afenfitive creature, a living creature, a bodily fubftancc,&c. which no man fecth in the Categorie of humane Ceremonies Hid unlawfull offices. Hence our firft Categoric. 1. The worfhip of God. ^ a. Sacramentall worfhip. 3. Partaking of thefupperof the Lord (as it is writteiv 4* Partaking of the Lords Supper in(Mat,i6.i6, this time and place by Peter James, \ Anna, J) So in the officers of the New Teftament. 1. Ala.vfullMimftcrof the New! Teftament, Tas it is written, 1, A lawfull Paftor, ffi 1 1 A .17.^" - 2 ' 2 5 Ji ArchippHS EpapkroditHf, j 3 1 o Government of the Church of Chap.2 o So i. an act of difciplinc, 2. AnactofChurch-cenfure, 3. An Ot of the Elder/hip of 00^*™ rinth excommunicating the ince-\ or ' ''^l* ftuous man. 3 The like maybe faid of an act of charity to the poore, I Cor. 16. 1. But come to the Categoric of Formalifts , and you (hall fee a great defect, and this (as it is written) foall be wanting fbure times,as the diagram following doth mow plainly. 1. Order and decency, as it is written, 1 Cor,i^. 2 Orderly Ceremonies of humane in(ti-~J tution I 3. Sacred fymbolicall fignes of Religions I inltitution devifed by men [ 4. Su'plice,crofiing, Miot written-. 5. A Surplice upon William, Thomas, the croffing of this Infant John, made by this Paftor Thomas, this day and place j So the reafon is cleare why we will have nothing unde- termined by Scripture in either acts of the firft, or of the fecond Table , except meere circumftances of perfons, time, and place » which adde no new morality to the actions, is becaufe we hold the word of God to be per- fect in doctrine of faith, and manners, and all points of difcipline , which the Patrons of Ceremonies, and hu- mane Prelates arc forced with Paptfts to deny. • 5. A*TIC LE. Officers of the Church. THe ordinary officers of our Churh are Pallors, to Whom belongeth the word of exhortation, 1 Tim. 3. 1, 2,3. 2 Tim.i. 7,8 Dotlors, who in fchooles expound the word of God, and convince gainfayers, Rom,l2. 7,8. Eph.4. 1 1 . 1 Cor .12.28. Governours, or governing Ei- ders Ch;ip.20. Scotland froTcdbj Scripture. 3 1 1 cLrs Wb rule rvefl , Rom.12.8. 1 Ccr.12. 28. I Tim. 5. 17. Avfls 15. '.3. nnd^Detcvfts who care for the poorc, Acts 6. 2,3,4. l Hm. 3 8910,11 12. As for the Prelate who is pretended to be the Paftor of Paftors, and an Ec- clclidfticall creature, having majority of power, both of order and jurisdiction above the P aft or and Doctor, Church of" Scotland did ever repute fuch an one the fifth element, and the iixt ringer in the hand , as ha- ving no warrant in the weid, and therefore unlawful!, €x&J.l$.f. heb.%^ t \ Cbr9fl.2i.i9. 11,12,13.1 King. 6. 38. as alio cxpreily condemned, Luke 22. 24:25,26. 1 Pct.$. 34. c>ki8. 18. i£>.5.4;5A Aclsi.23. Atts 1 5.24. In the hi ft conftitution and infancy of our Church there were fome vifitoTs, and Superintendents for plan- ringof Churches, bccai.fe breafts and haireofourChur- dies were not growne, after the example of the Apo- ftles, who fent fuch to plant, and vifit Churches, and appoint Llders in Congregations, zAclsS. 14, 15,16. •Acls 1 :. 14 15,16. Atls 14.23. Tit. 1. 5:6,7,8,9- Alls it. 17,18. but after the Church was planted there was no need of fuch. TituUr Dotlors who were Paftors onely, and taught not in the Schooles, but were onely previous dif voliti- ons to Epifcopacy, as blew colour prepareth a cloth for purple, our Church never allowed, upon the grounds allowing lawful! Doctors, as the Scripture doth, Rom.i u 7,8. 1 CVr.12.28. £$.4.11. 3. Artic le. Calling of Officers, and especially P afters. IVmm maketh according to Gods w r ord three parts o( the Paftors calling 1. Election, fome call it Nomination. 1. Premutation, cr offering of the man. r. Confirmation, When a place vacketh in the minf- Tt ftcry, 3 i a Government of the Church of C h a p. i o # ftery, with us a Pallor maketh a Sermon of the neceiTity of a Pallor, (hewing what a perfon the Pallor frwuLlb^ after the example of Teter, Ails i. 22. The looking out of a man is fometimes given to the multkuie of Deli- vers, with us, according to that, AcTs 6. 3. The Apoflles fay, Wherefore , brethren, look? ye out feven men. But or- dinarily this begjnnetfi at the Presbytery, or Colledge of Pallors, from whence things take their beginning AVts\. 15. And in thofe dayes (when the Church wan- ted an Apoftle) } eter jhod up, and J, aid, A;rs 6. 2. then the twelve called the multitude. YVnen they wanted 'ZW* cons, Acls 2 1. 1 8. the matter is brought firft to the EL derfhip, A^ls 1 1 . go the Difciples charity is fent to the Elderlliip. Paul fent Timothy, Titm, Sylvanxs^ whom after the multitude did approve, Atls 14. 22.2 CV.8.J& and fo doe we. %> The perfon is tryed, 1 . by Timothy and Titus, and fo by the Presbytery. 1. his ability, that he be ablets teach others, 2 Tim. 2. 3. that he be apt to teach, I Tim. 3.2. Tir.i .9. elie the Timothies of the Church lay hands fuddenly on him , contrary to 1 Tim. s\2 2. So the Presbytery tryeth according to thefe Canons with us, his skill in the Tongues, Latine, Hebrew, and (/reeks ; his ability of preaching popular Sermons , and inter- preting Scripture, in controverfies, in Chronology, and the hiflory of the Church, and he mud: be proved and tryed by the people, by preaching fundry Sermons to them, 1 Tim. 3. 10. And let thefe fir si be proved, and let them ufe the office, what ever officers they (hall be, Pa- flors, Dotlors, Elders or Deacons. Alfo his grace and god- lineffe is tryed by both people and Presbytery, 1 Tim. 3.2,5. his ability to governe, ^.4,5, ABs6.^. Titus 1. 7,8,9. his fidelity, iTim. 2.2. and he mud bring a Te- fti.noniall or Chrutian Letters of recommendation, from thofe amongft whom he lived as 1 Tim.^. 7. 3. When all this is done he is not yet a Pallor. Then aday isappointed, wherein an Edict is read- and affixed an the Church-dosre, and another day fet for his or- dination. Chap. 20. Scotland frcvcd by Scripture. 513 dkjation/atwhictLday the Edid is called, all who have againft his life and doctrine arc thrift puWikely at tic C hurch-dore in\ iced to come and object: And this we thinkc is *vf**4rW*W?* And 1 Tim. 3. 1C . JcKiyJCitv c-'iS^' , Ac1j6. 3. to findc our, and to try the man. The day of ordination is a day of fading and praying for Cods blelling to the minil'tcry, as Ads 13. 23. And they erdaincd them Elders in every Church, and frayed with j aft in?, Ads I 3. 3, and nhen they had failed *»d prayed, they laid their hands on them. The Presbytery and people meeting, Tome Pad or , as A&s 1 . 1 5 . prea- cheth for the purpofe in hand, as Peter doth there, ^.17. tS,' the lifting up of their hands, as Ads 14. 23. and the man muft pleafe the whole multitude ', as Ads 6.V.5. Acts 1. 26*. This being done, the Paftor com-' meth downe out of the Pulpit , and he with the Pres- bytery lajeth their hands on his head, and prayeth that God would bldle him , as the Apoftles did, Ads 6.6. The Afeftles prayed and laid their hands on them, A .Is I 3.3. prayed and laid their hands on them , I Tim. 4. 1 4. I 7 im. 5: 2 2. all being done, the EldcrCbip of the Congre- gation give him the right h;nd of fefloWfbip, as Gal. a, 9. Theadion isclofed with thanksgiving, as all grave act i- ons ihould be, 1 Thef^.iS. And this order in fubftancc is kept in ordaining Do- do r s, Elders, and Deacons. Here are no popifli foyes, which Papifts life in ordination, no man is obtruded upon the flocke againft their confent, and no man appointed a Paftor but of a ccrtaine flocke, as A els 20. 28. 1 Tet. 5.2. Tt 2 Article 2 f j Government of the church of Chap.2o % & ARTIC L£i Paslors duty. THe Paftor teacheth found do ttr ine, 1 Tim. 3.1^ often thrife in the weeke, which \rSin feafon ani out of feafon^ 1 Tun. 4. 2. The people arc called to the Church* meeting by the ringing of a Bell* to give warning of the time of the publike wormip, as fpnei was convocated by found of (rumpet at Cjods Commandement^Num. o.2 c . Joel 2. 1 . The Pallor firlt prefaccth a little before the pub- like wormip, to waken up the peoples attention : As the Z>r^dotb, Exod.20,2. the Prophets,lia.i . v.2o.and Peter, Ads 2.14. 2. He beginneth the worfhip with prayer, and prai- fing, and clofeth therewith, as the Apoflles,\SiS2o^ t 19,3 6, Mat. 2^. 30. As the Church of Corinth added to prophecy ing, praying, and finging of Pfalmes, 1 Cor. 14^ 1 4,1 5 , 1 6,17. and this mcrali worship was ordinary to the J ewes : The order is nnturall, TW beginneth his Epittles with prayers, and clofeth with praifes. Thc- Paftor readeth a Text as Chriftdid, Luke 4.6 7 ,8,9. and expoundeth Mofes 3 x\\: Prophets ,and the reft of the Scrip- tures, as Chrifi doth, Luke 24. 27. and confirmeth and proveth f*Mt&i£*Z* 1 )the points which hepropoundeth,as. Paul doth, Acts 9. 22. and Peter > Ads 10.4$. And Tartly.' he applyeth the dodrine to the prefent ufe and confer- ences of the people, as did the Trophets, Ifa.i. 1 1,12. Ifa.5. 7,^ jer.2?. 15,115,17. and the Apoftles, Ads 4* i;i.Ads2.36,37. Ads 5. 30,31. 1 Cor.r*io,i 1.2 Tim. 2.15. The Dodors way is doftrinall , to informe the mind, and defend the truth againfl gainfayen } ^om.i2\. j k We acknowledge no reading PaCtors, but onely Pa- it o:§ gifted, who are able to cut the word aright , 2 Tim. 2. I 5 . apt to teach y I Tim. 3 . 2 . able to teach others \ 2 Tim. 2± 2.. fent of God to preach, Rom. 10 1 5. to whom this grace is given to preach the unfearchable riches of Chrift, Epb.3.2. We Chap. 2 o. Scotland proved by Scripture. 3 1 5 We have no Paftors who may admmifterthe Sacraments, but may not and cannot preach rhe word, contrary to CI rifts ordinance, Af/tf.28. ifc,i9. 1 Com. 14,15,15, 17. ihe Paftors pnrt befide put-like preaching and pray- ing in our Church, is alfo to chatechizetkc Hoc. 6.5. #^.5.12,13. Bib 6.1,2,3, I Cor, 3. t, 2,;. to \il : ,t tic flockc, Cam.j. II, 12. ir-^^A.34.4. Rom.i.ll. Acts 14.22,23,27. A El s 20. 17,18. and especially to exhort and pray over the fickc , fam.^. 14. and to Strengthen the exeicifw'd in conscience, ^^ 33. ^.23,24.31"^ that jj» tverj boufi#$ A&$ 10.34, Acls 5.42. 5. ARTI CLE. *Bapii*Ang, THc Minifter or Paftor only may baptize, as he only may preach the word ; as M*t m i% t ig m foh.^ 2.1 Cor. 1. '4,i y>'^. Our baptizing is eohjoyncd with the word preached going before, as the Charter hath the Scale added to it, and as the Apoftolike Church praclilcd, Alls 10. 44,45,46,47 48 ^^8.35,-6,37,38,39. \6. 7,8,9. and as the other Sacrament is doled, Mat.i6 % 6. Article. The Lords Suffer, THefeonely are admitted to the Lords Sufper ,\vho in the judgement of charity have irjed and exami- ned, themfeivess 1 Cor. 11. 28. The prophaneand fcanda- lous are debarred from this Table, as Matrj 6. Tfal.^o. ■2.16,17. This Sacrament requiring a ielf-examination going before, 1 Car.i 1.28. Therefore a Sermcnof pre- paration is preached the day before, even as Chrift pre- pared and dieted his guefts with heavenly Sermons pre- ceding the action, as is cleare, Luke 22. 14,1?. Marke 14. 18,19,20. ^^.26.21,22,23. /fons, Cups, and vciTels decent and comely for that fervice , and from Chnlt his guirr ding himfelfe with a to well, and walliing their f.ct, and ftanding as afervanr, Iahni%.^,6. Luke 22. 27. The nature of the Sacrament requires thanksgiving, and there- fore afternoone a Sermon of thanksgiving is preached,, which is alfo warranted from Mat. 2 5. $0. 7. Artic le. TMikc Fatting. THe Fad is indicted eight dayes before, and the cau- fes 1 lid open for preparing of the people for hu- miliation, as /W2. 1,3,3. //X22. 1 2,13. We have no annivtrfaric, and fet Fasts or Feafls either , becaufe God himfelfe by his judgement imminent, or already inlli- clcd, or by permitting his people to follow their o\\-nc Vtayet. 3 1 8 G§vernmentofthe Chunk of Chap.2 o wayes, calleth to fafiing And mourning, Iia.2 2.i 3, Joel 2. 1,2,3,4,5,6^. and io by his mercies and wonder full deliverances calieth to extraordinary ;oy of thanksgi- ving, Tfat.iiS. 24. The doctrine of tke Law is. prea* ched, as /W2.and I/a 5$. and the Faft obferved with abftinencc from meat and drinke, and carnal! and 01 di nary pleafures. Ioel 2. \6. We tbinke to deny the law- fulneflc of publike failing on the Lords day, as if the "Chriftian Sabbath were a day oneiy of fpintuall fcafting and rc/oycing, becaufe that day Chrift ended the wdrke of redemption and fecond Creation , is a wronging of the Chrift ian Sabbath , which is ordained for the whole publike warfhip of God, joying, forrcwing for finne, learning Gods will in all and every point, as the J ew- ilh Sabbath was not ordained* oneiy for Meditation on the worke of Creation, but for wor(hips of all kinde : The worfhip of this day, Atts 20.7. is as large as prea* ching, and being in the Spirit, on the Lords day, and feeing the viiions of God, Rev.i. 10,11, 12. and the whole ordinary worthip publike. It is then too narrow to reftricl all our Sabbath- worfhip to one fingle acl: of fe- ll iv all rejoycing. 8. Artic le. C^farriage. MArriage is no Sacrament, but becaufe it is not aeon- trad meerly humane, and God is faid to pyne the parties together, Mat 1 9.6. and God flrft married Adam and Eve. We thmke it fit that the Paftor,who is the Em- Sajfador of Chrift, 2 Cor. J. 20. fhould joynethem toge- ther, and inftrocT: them in the doctrine of Marriage, as it is, c7«*.2,i8,ip. Mat.1944. JW.12,4, 1 CV.7. ex- preff:d by God. For eichewing of fcandals, harlotry, forbidden Mar- riages, for obtaining confent of Parents and vice-parents, ml hearing of parties contracted to the parties to be mar- ,—» ■ "— — — — Chtip.20. Scotland fnvedby Serif turc. 3 1 9 irarricd, prcclrmation of purpofed mrrriage is nccdfull, that we gi\c no offence, 1 Cor. 10.32 ,33. 1 Ccr.7.29. p. Article. BurialU Afccomtning in the world, fo neither interring and bunall is performed in tie Word of God with prea- ching, reading fcrvice over the dead, fnging Scriptures (as Papifts) which tend to fuperftition, thcrfbre wc uie only with a company of Chriftians in decent manner to convey the corps to the Earth with moderate mourningt conference of our mortality, as Sar*ih, Gen. 23. 2, 19. ts.br aham. Gen. 49.3 1. and Jofhua, Jofh. 24. 30. and Samttelt, I Sam. 25. 1,2, 3. Jofiah were buried. The place of buriall with us is not under the Altar, or the place of afJembling,the Church/or the w r ord or Sacra^ ments, as Papifts doc, but in fome publick place either nearc the Church or fome inclofed field, becaulp the Jewet buried fomctimes in a cave, Genef.21.9. fomctimes in a r4^,Dcut.34.6. fomctimes in a garden, 2 Kin. 21.18. Joh.1j.41, A r t. IO, Schoolts and 'Dottors. T Here arc with us D otters of 'Divinity who teach in SchodUs and Vniverftties, mentryedtobc holy and learned, and then put in office, as 1 Tim. 3. 10. under whofe inftrudion are ftudents ayming at the holy my- niftery called exsjettantes, as in the Jewijh Church in their Ceked^es, were young Prophets, orfennes of the Propl ep^ as 1 Sam.\o 5. iKin t 2.j. iKin.^.i. iKin.20.^ 5>«Thefc Doctors and alfo the teachers of humane literature, who train* up child- en in the nurture and admonition of the Lord, Tro.22.6. Ephcf.6.4. ifthcyaymc at the N inifte- ry, prophecic in our prcsbyteriall meetings,! Cor. 14.39. Art. II Elders and 'Deacons. FZ<&r.rhelpc the Pafiors in governing, but labour not in ti:e Word and r Doclrine t I Tim 5. 17. and yet vi- fitthefick, over- fee the way cs and manners of the people, and fo rule With dili^n e, Rom 12.8. 1 Cor. 12.28. and judge with Pafiors and Doctors, OWdtth. 18.18 19 :o. J)eacons arcorhcers who judge not authoritatively, nci- V u thcr 3 zo Government of the church of Chap.2o tbcr preach the Word nor adminifter the Sacraments, but attend Tables, ortaketh care of the Churches rents, and Jheweih mercy Vpi;h chearfollneffe, A **. 6.3^4. Rom. 12-8. being tryed to be grave, fober, faithfull,are put indffice, I Tim.% 10. — ZJpon the fir ft day of the "toe eke. every one layeth by in ft ore, as God prosjereth him, giving it in to abroad at the Church- doore, fir the reliefi of the pore, as 1 £V.l6.2* It is provided that Minifters have competent ftipends, as 1 Cor 9.13. andthatHofpitalsbeupholden, Mat.i%.^ y 36 fa:/. 11. 1,2. and that thefabrickof the Church beup- holden by the Patron and frce-holders,as^/d/ l.lQ.Hag.i* 4. Hag.i.i6. Art. 12. Church- AfiemHies and the forcer of cen fires. THerc are Arfemblies in our Church, as were in the A* poftolick Church, ^#.1.15,16. ^#6.2,3,4. osftf. 11.1,2,3. .^#.15.6,7,8. &c. They handle only matters mecrly eccleliafticall, what is fcandalous, and what may cdifie, Mat. 18.18,1 9 ,20. 1 ^r.5.5,6. but no things ci- vill which belong to the chill CMagiftrate , Luk.22, 25,26,>7. Luk.12.13,14,15. Rom. 13. 4,5, 6. compared with Rom. 1 2.6,7,8. Affemblies in our Church are of fbure forts. 1. Sefli- ons of every particular Congregation who hath power of difcipline in things belonging to themfclves, fuch as i$ to rebuke publlckly thefe Who finne publicity , as I Tim.f. 20. to admit or not admit to the Sacrament, to order de- cently the publick wor (hip, 1 Cor. 1 1.20, tl. 1 for. 14* 33,40. Tit.!.*). Hence there was an Eldcrfhip ordained in every Church, AH. 1 4. 2 3 . Alfo feeing every particular Congregation is a vifible mintfteriali Church, having power of the Keyes in preaching the Word , though they be but a fmall number, at two or three aflembled in Chrisls name, Mat. 18 yethavetheyapromifcof Chrill, of his prefence for binding and loo^n^Mat.i 8.18,10,20. in things which belong to themfelvcs. The frcond Affembly is a Claris of manyraftors and El- ders fro-jifundry congregations who have power ofcx- commu- Chap. 2 o. Scotland proved by Scripture. 321 com muni cation, in refpeel that the perion excommunica- ted cloth keep company with many confociated Churches, and io as a leaven may ir.fed many, 1 Cor. j 4. Mat. 26 , 59. fob. H.47. Au.io 17,1 f>. and for this caui« one Paitor of a lingle Congregation not being able to ordahie a Pallor (becaufe it wantcth example in tbe Word of God) therefore a Colledge of Presbyters, or a Presbytery of Pa- fiors and Elders, who have power larger then a Scffton^ c- ven to excommunicate and ordainc Palters is neceftary in the Church, which ordaineth Timothy to be a Paitor, and fomay deprive and excommunicate him, 1 Tim. 4. 14. ^7.20.17,18,28,29. Thefca:eroaffembletogctliv:r,and ;o prophecy two or threeby courfe, and others fitting by arc to judge, that every mans gifts may be tryed by the Pref- hyury and the Church editied, 1 Cor. 14. 27, 28, 29,30, 3 1 , 3 and howbeit thtk'Propbets were extraordinarily giftcd,yet their preaching by couries and the authoritative trying and judging ofthe gifts of the Prophets and Pa- flors cannot be extraordinary, for if that were extraordi- nary and temporary, there lhould be now in the Chui ch noCo ledgecfPaftors who arc to try the PzQxxsjhatthtf lay not hands on them fitddcnly, 1 Tim 5.22. and are to take Care to commit the Cj off ell to faithfill men Vrho are able to teach others,! rim.2.2.Tit.i 5,0. therforeis this Picf- bytery in our C 1 urch, 1 Tim. 4. ^4. The third Affembly is the meeting of many Paftorsofa Province, or a greater number of Congregations, who handle matters of difcipline which concerne the whole Province, and many moe C ongreg*rtions, which dirrereth not from the Presbytery, but that it is a greater Presbyte- ry containing moe Pallors and Elders : io we thinke, be- caufe there were many Paftors and Elders at ftrmftkm then at Corinth, therforc the meeting of Payors and Kl- dcrsof^r«/S/ references and appcales arc made to the greater Aflcrjx- llies , and they determine that Paul and Bar,:. 1! as, or A. B. and S. F. foe to Jerusalem, or the place of the next Ajfembly to the Paftors ani Eiders about th:s que ft ion, as 1 , 2 . All our inferiour Affrmblies have brotherly correfpen- dencc by mutual! ad vile and counfell one with another, but none have authoritative power over another, as i Qor % 16. 1,2,3,4. * Cor $>- f > 2 j3- Col.*. 17. By reafbn cfour Affcmblics, no man though mofr. eminent in t;ifts, piety, or authority, may play the Diotrephes , 3 JorutacV; or hath povver to caft out the brethren out of the C hurch. 2. By Aifcm 1 lies order of gifts, and fubordmation of the part to the whole is maintained, as isfttiotiris inferiour to both Antloch, Jerufalcm, Syria, and (fiticia qowszw^ in a Synod, Ails 15. v.1%. compared with 28. Atts 6. both the Church of the Hebrewes, and the Church of the Grecians are fubjecl to a Synod of Apoftlcs and Difciples,t>.2.and Tetera pillar of the Church, and Paul inferiour to none of the greateft Apofties, arc fubje£. a. Mour- Chap. 2 o. Scotland proved by Scripture. 325 2. Mourning and being humbled at the finne, 1 CV.$. 2. 3. Attaining from all brotheily fellowfhip and fami- Ihrity with him, 1 Ccr.io. 11,12. except where the law of nnturc require duties or' us, as the Ibnne to tl c excommunicated rather owes love and honour, and con- verting with him, Exod.20.12. I or a commandement naturall and {imply mcrall obiigeth more> and in the roome before the pofirivc and kiter commandement, as Hof.6.6. M*t.\2. 3,4, 5,6. yet is the excommunicated excluded oncly from the publikc ptayrrs and feales of the Covenant, not from private prayers and hearing of the \vord,CLT'^g. 15. lor the Church intended in that cenfure the laving of his spirit in the day of the Lird^ 1 Cor.j. 5. and the hearing of the word isihat ncodf fary meaneof falvation, Rom.i. i6\ 1 £V. 1.18,21.^7*. 10. 17. 1 Pet.1.23. The contrary order not unlike to this is kept in confirming authoritatively the Churches love to the excommunicated pcrfon being penitent, and in pardoning and forgiving him when he heartily for- rowethforhisfin, 2 Cor, 2. 6,7,8,9,10. From this cen- fure no member of our Church is exempted ; yea afcan- dalous Paftor is by the Presbytery deprived and excom- municated, as he was ordained by them, 17/^4. 14, aTY;zL2.i4. and he who hath committed crying and hainous fins is fcarce ever to be readmitted in the mini- ftery, as being hardly found fuch an one as isdefenbed, I Tim.2,. Tit. 1 5,6,7. except it be fecn to all that he bath obtained mercy in a confpicuous and large meafure, as I Tim.i. 13,14,15, io\ 13. Article. Private WorfJAp. NOne may preach the word with in but Taftors and the fens of the Prophets, snd fuch of their fort who aimeat the holy irrimfteiy, and that authority Ecclefi- afticall muft warrant them is cleare by our Law and pra- clifc, as it was in the JeVeifc Chrsch, 1 Sam. 1 0.5 . 2 King. Afl< 2.7. iKing'4 1. 1 King. 20.3 5. Thcworfhipof God is c *C mblv u commanded by our Ailcmbhes to be m private families, &tt*»gi g 1 6 Government of the Churth of Chap.r^. , — -\ aschatechizingby theMafterofthe Family,or fo me other better gifted in every Family, T>eut.6 6j,S t £V«.i8. 19. Ephef.6. 1,2,3. *Tim.i.z$. praying, Zach.i i. j o. None by any aft or our Church, whether Pallor or any other, in officc,or out of office, is obliged to a (tinted or read pray- er, as the word of God alloweth, Rom.%, 26,27. >' ea nerc it is free to all, having the fpirit of adoption toexpreffs their particular neceflicies, which cannot well be booked, to God according to the prefent cafe of the Church, and pcrfon praying, as the Saints have donCyT/ai. 88 9. Tfal. I.7. Pfal.iZ.z.PJal.l 21. 1 .Pfai.i 23. 1. Job.i7. 1 .Luk^iS. 13. and Pfd^ % TJd.^Pfal.i^.Pfal^o.Pfal.^.Pfal^^. Pfal.1j.Pfal 63. &c.yet did our Church never condemne, but constantly pra&ife the praying of that divine and Ca- nonical! prayer of our Saviour, called the Lords prayer, as being commanded, CMat 6.9 Luf^i 1 .2. in matter and manner,though affirmative precepts oblige not ad femyer. Aifofinging of Pfalmcs is commanded by our Church in Families, as <5W. 29.39. Pfal.^.iy. ^^.5.18,19,20. andhoufe-difcipline, as^i $.Deut.M.i%.7 > fat.io\.'} 9 and private fatting in Families, Nehem 1.4, Eftk.4. \6. ZacLi2.\\. Edinburi ^ ur AfTembly a ^° commandeth godly conference at all AiTcmbi/,an*^4i occafionall meetings, or as Gods providence (hall dtfpofc, asthewordofGodcommandethjH^.g.ig. 1 Thef.^.\\ % \i.Levit,\g.\-j.Zach% 21. Md, 3.1 6. Col 3. \6. provi- ding none invade the Paftors orfice to preach the word who are not called thereunto by God and his Church, #^.5.4,5. Rom.jo.l^i^. 1 Cor.i 2.1 8,29. and by that fame warrant the grieved inconfeienceisto confeflehis fins, which troubleth and prefleth downe his foule, to ei- ther an experienced Chriftianor Pallor, as^*7» 5.i6\but this confedion is free to the grieved party, I meane free from being canonically commanded in our Aflemblies, and far from Sacramcntall confellion, or Auricular confef- fiontoaPrieft, Fims. S/J'jpCj